Tumgik
#why do i kinda wanna write a full smut about this...
lynchs-finch · 10 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Ross Lynch Imagine - Beach Days
Ross is a beach boy, which is perfect considering his body is perfect for it. Every weekend he goes to the beach, sometimes with his family, sometimes with you, and sometimes all alone. Nothing beats the sun on his skin, sand between his toes, and water dampening his beachy blonde hair.
Accompanying him to the beach is a treat, for reasons much less wholesome than why Ross liked it. Every time he goes, he wears this dark speedo that shows accentuates the biggest parts of him that had to remain hidden. It made your mind run wild, and every passing moment you came closer and closer to losing all self-control and just ripping it off in the middle of the beach.
You have a sneaking suspicion Ross knows what that speed does to you, too, since he always takes you home right as you reach your limit and helps you to... relieve the days stress.
A Little More Ross...
114 notes · View notes
shmpxx · 6 months
Text
HE’S NOT MY BOYFRIEND — y.o
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⛤ yuuta okkostu x fem! reader
How else would yuuta react if you denied your relationship in front of everyone? You obviously weren’t gonna be let off easy.
cw. smut. (kinda) exes to lovers-ish. thigh riding. semi-public sex. library sex. dry humping. oral (f. receiving). groping. marking. pet names (princess). face grabbing. slight manhandling. +18!
wc: 1.1k
a/n: yall i got a full time job and I’m doing school and i really want to post my fics more bc i love sharing my writing and hopefully this doesn’t sound rushed lol.
Tumblr media
“He’s not my boyfriend!”
You practically had to shout it out loud for it to be known. How many times did you have to say it to get through Maki’s skull as she was constantly teasing you about how you and Yuuta used to act like two middle schoolers in love, laughing about it in front of everyone.
You wanted to craddle yourself into a ball hearing it all made you remember the soft moments you had together and then made you cringe about it in every being of your body.
You held hands and tried to catch the perfect moment to kiss but was too anxious to, spent everyday together before he left, he promised to send a call, text or at least email and now he’s back, decides to act all cool, his attitude changes only slightly like he’s all that now, he had fixed his hair to side and his demeanor turns cold. Everything about him and his current presence ticked you off. He didn’t have to stay. You wished he’d go back.
Did you really wish that? Or did you need him to trap you in the darkest aisle of a library where he caught you. Whispering in your ear to take all those awful words you said back while he’s pinning you against the tall shelf, his pelvis is rocking against yours, his lips ambushing your neck. He’s just kissing you and touching you all over, making sure you don’t escape him either. He’s squeezing your tits a bit too hard, leaving too many hickeys.
“Can we just take a moment—“
“Why should we?” his hot breath hitting the shell of your ear, traveling down your jawline. His hand squishing the sides of your cheeks to turn your head to the side to gain access to your neck. You could feel his wet muscle and his warm lips glide over your skin, his hand on the back of your ass, squeezing it and also pulling you more into him.
The slight change in yuuta was quite scary, he wasn’t as soft as he used to be. He’s leaving marks and his hips are moving recklessly. He knows it will be so much better if he could take your clothes off and be bare already to fuck you like he is your boyfriend, you’re all his.
He guides his leg between your legs under your skirt, his thigh grazing your covered cunt and his hands situated on your hips to rock you against his thigh.
“Didn’t you think it hurt my feelings when you said that in front of everyone?”
You couldn’t look him in the eyes knowing his eyes bore into you, he was looking for an apologetic look from you but you were too distracted by looking down watching as he was driving your hips to desperately drag on his thigh. He was pressing his leg harder into you making you finally let out out moan. The shame you felt when you realized you were in a public place making such noise.
“I was just telling the truth..hah…” your tone with half of regret and moans by yuuta forcing your hips to grind on him, your clit throbbing from the harsh friction and you’re already leaving a damp on his leg.
The way your words were set in annoyance and anger like you truly disregard the fact that you and yuuta never had a thing going on and this frustrates yuuta when he replays how you yelled that he wasn’t your boyfriend.
“I am your boyfriend, i just wanna make sure you don’t forget that princess” He pulls down your bottoms and he’s on his knees with his hands on the sides of your thighs like he’s kneeling to an angel which you were to him and you never thought so with all the built of negativity you had towards him.
“Alright i get it—“
He doesn’t think you do, he wants you to understand that you were his and he was yours. Why would he stop here? He’s already pulling down your underwear and your anxiety strikes at you when he gives your pussy a gentle kiss and you gave out a yelp, you kept your eye down the aisle to see if people would pass by. Your hand is slightly hovering over your mouth, so you’re still emitting small moans.
“C-come on yuuta—quit it already..ah!” You would rather move somewhere with more privacy though yuuta doesn’t care a place, he was too busy making out with your cunt now, his tongue flicked and sucked on your clit.
And it was not enough for him he had to prop your legs on his shoulders that your back pressed against the shelf of books more and you gasp by the sudden feeling of being weightless with your feet off the ground and yuuta buries his lips, his tongue to eat you out.
You cursed under your breath not knowing where to put your hands, you wanted to support yourself to not fall though yuuta would never let that happen and yet also drown in bliss with your hands gripping his black locks. the anxiousness and the pleasure clouding your mind at the same time.
Your trying your best to keep it down and your constant repeated pleas. Yuuta was lapping his tongue from the outside of your walls to your clit and something ignited deep in the pits of your stomach that just made you push your hips further into his face. It doesn’t seem like he was gonna stop anytime, he was so focused his eyes were shut thinking about how good you taste and how he had never got the chance before. he can tell that your twitching to cum soon and your sobs getting a little louder.
“Gonna cum! Gonna cum! Gonna cum!” You squealed, your legs wrapped around the back of his neck and your heels digged into his back, your spine arching off of the shelf and your eyelids flutter.
“Cum on my mouth princess, I’m all yours…” the way his voice melted your heart all over again, causing butterflies to fly in your tummy, made your orgasm come faster but also made you feel shamed and entirely hate it for feeling this way.
The moan of his name being let out so indecently that people might hear or probably did. Feeling the waves of you cumming flow through your body and his mouth hasn’t yet disconnected from you.
Yuuta looks up at you like this was just the beginning. You’re forced to wrap your arms around his neck when his hands comes under behind your knees, you still had no chance of keeping your feet on the floor. He’s already planning to fuck you with the zip of his pants and his cock freeing out, make you cry out a million times repeatedly that your his and he’s yours.
Now you’re gonna have to take everything you said back.
3K notes · View notes
savannahsdeath · 1 year
Note
hii i have a little ellie request. so can we maybe have an enemies to lovers where reader and ellie “hate each other” but in reality ellie just wants to be with reader and she ends up using the strap roughly bc reader didn’t wanna confess after years? (sorry this seems long😭)
i absolutely love this idea omg??
ELLIE WILLIAMS X READER
PART1ONE
part 2two
mdni please<3
Tumblr media
warnings: 18+!! smut, 'enemies' to lovers, strap (r!receiving), mean!ellie kinda??, rough!ellie, reader is also mean at first !!
writers note: i love receiving requests like yall are so creative and idkk its just easier to write a req than my own idea🫣🫣 also this turned out to be longer than i expected (my longest fanfic yet!) but even the anon said it seems long so ig thats how its supposed to be🙏
Tumblr media
It was another PE lesson you hate so much. It wouldn't be that bad, if not the fact that you're in the same team with Ellie. Ellie fucking Williams.
She would get mad at you for every little mistake you made. You absolutely hated her.
You had to admit she was... pretty. Especially when she had the mix of mad and stern expression on her face. Sometimes you provoked her just to watch her insult every little thing about you she could but you didn't mind. You just sat there with a smirk, sometimes making a mockingly worried face to piss her off even more. Sometimes. Sometimes you weren't in mood for that and you'd actually get offended. Sometimes even hurt. But you couldn't really blame her, that's how it works.
This day, you were literally rescuing your team. Every point was because of you. Every 'that was close' situation was only 'close' because of you. But your luck, or whatever made you win, had to run out eventually. You missed one time.
"What happened? Got holes in your hands? Tired? Not so good anymore?" Ellie asked you with that mocking tone.
Everyone ignored your interaction - they knew what's starting and they didn't want to get involved in that.
"I've done pretty much everything for this team, and the only thing you do is complain, Williams." You said and you could feel your temper rising.
Ellie didn't hesitate to respond to that.
"Well at least I don't do a half-ass job like you. You're really so full of yourself, aren't you? Why not just give up and let someone actually capable take over, huh?" She barked sarcastically.
The other team members didn't even try to hide their excitement now, they just sat back and enjoyed the show, even the teacher was having a hard time holding back the grin on his face whenever Ellie came up with a new insult.
And now, there was no going back.
"Oh, I'm sorry Williams, did your precious little ego get hurt from that? Are my skills threatening your so-called pride? Well if you don't like it, suck it up." You shot back.
If this kept up, you were going to end up with another detention for sure. Everyone knew that you two were like oil and water, but nobody really expected you to get into a shouting match over PE class. Especially, not this early in the morning.
The teacher finally decided that it was enough trouble, and he stepped between the two.
"Ladies, settle down! If you can't figure out how to work well together in a simple PE session, then you'll need more than one detention to figure it out. Go sit down." He ordered, and you two sat down, next to each other.
As if following a silent order, all the other students just went about their business and pretended like nothing had happened.
"You should learn how to shut up sometimes." You said quietly, nervously playing with your fingers.
"You should stop thinking you're so damn important." She snapped back, completely ignoring your advice as she stared at you with the same icy cold look as before.
The teacher came over to the two of you and handed you a form, which you quickly read over. "Maybe it's rough but that's what you both deserve after arguing in every single class. And if that won't help... I don't know what will. Someone will check in on you from time to time, so don't even think about anything, understood?."
In short, the file was saying you'll have spent a month after school doing little school works, like cleaning the gym, with her. It was a frequent way of dealing with problematic students in your school.
You weren't even surprised - the teacher was right. Your little bickers were the main gossip topic and there was no way they'll go unnoticed.
Still, you couldn't help but frown.
"You've got to be kidding me." You muttered under your breath. Spending a month after school doing odd jobs with Ellie was literally the last thing you wanted to do. You knew there was some sort of punishment coming, but this was extreme.
Ellie overheard your muttering, and she rolled her eyes. "It's just a bunch of cleaning, what's wrong, can't handle a little hard work?" She mocked.
"And why are you so happy? Maybe you wished to spend more time with me?" You chuckled, finally looking up at her.
Ellie seemed caught off guard, but she quickly recomposed herself. "Who said I was happy? Sure, I'll love to see you grovel and scrub floors while I sit back and relax." She replied in a sarcastic tone.
You decided to press your advantage, and give Ellie a dose of her own medicine. "Aww, is someone actually admitting that they like spending time with me? I'm so honored." You said with an overdramatized fake fluster.
Ellie didn't even let you finish your sentence before she cut in with her usual sarcastic tone. "Pfff, don't get so ahead of yourself there." She chided. Even then, you could hear some slight annoyance in her voice.
Ellie may have been a jerk, but there was something about her you couldn't help but like. You couldn't explain it, but you liked this banter between the two of you.
Oh, who were you trying to lie to? You liked her. You were just good at hiding it.
You were just about to open your mouth to respond to Ellie's last snarky remark, when you were cut off again.
"Enough."
You both turned to see the teacher staring at the two of you. He sounded more annoyed than before, and you decided it was better to stop your feud before you got in any more trouble.
"You two are already going to spend a month together doing odd jobs. The last thing we need is for you to add another week to that sentence." He warned.
You wanted to say something back, but you decided to shut up before the teacher had to make it worse. You and Ellie just looked at each other for a couple of seconds, before you rolled your eyes and got up from your seat.
After a few more classes, the time of  fulfilling your penalty came. You sat down at the gym benches, waiting for Ellie. You waited, and waited, but no one came.
Ellie was faster than you with getting up. She smirked and said; "Well it's not like you actually had anything worth saying anyway, so it's easier for you." With that parting jab, she walked out of the gym.
Tumblr media
You expected something like that from her, so you stood up and a few minutes later you were standing in front of her room. You knocked to the door, patiently waiting for her to answer.
After a few moments, you heard footsteps, before the door finally opened. Ellie stood in front of you, her face as annoyed as ever.
"What do you want?" she grumbled, clearly not in the mood to be bothered right now.
"Uh, hello? We're supposed to be doing the clean-up, remember? You haven't forgotten, right?" You said, trying to stay as polite as you could.
She sighed and motioned for you to come in, clearly not ready to go just yet.
You slowly stepped into Ellie's room, your eyes taking in the decorations and mess. It was clear that this was Ellie's world, but you couldn't help but feel a slight curiosity towards her.
"So, why exactly weren't you at the gym?" You asked, finally breaking the tension. You didn't want her thinking you were here to start another argument.
"I had stuff to do." Was the terse response you were met with, nothing else.
"Yeah, of course." You rolled your eyes. "Your room could use some cleaning too."
Ellie smirked when your tone turned from polite to annoyed when she gave you her response, but you couldn't help but notice that she slightly recoiled when you mention how messy her room was. For someone with such a sharp tongue, she sure wasn't enjoying that same kind of treatment.
"Oh yeah? So maybe we should have you clean my room instead." She shot back.
"Actually, boarding school is still school, so that'd count too." You smirked, not so sarcastically anymore. You'd really rather stay in her room than running all over the building with a mop and dirty cloths.
Ellie raised one eyebrow at your reply, clearly not expecting you to just accept it without some kind of snarky remark or argument.
"Alright then." She replied simply, and she walked over to her bed and started to clear out the clutter. You couldn't really deny that her room was in a pretty messy state.
You explored the room, looking for something to start with.
Just then, near other scattered clothes, you saw feminine underwear. Clearly not hers.
"Um, Ellie..." You laughed. "Who's this?"
She walked up to you, not seeming surprised or embarrased at all. "I dunno. There's lots of girls visiting." She smirked.
You knew the smart thing to do would be just to drop the topic, but your curiosity got the best of you. Just who was Ellie Williams hanging out with?
"Really? And how many of them leave a pair of underwear in your room as a souvenir?" You asked, trying to keep a straight face, but you couldn't help but be amused by the situation.
Ellie just laughed, and you couldn't help but grin at her confidence in that moment.
"If you're asking if I'm dating someone," Ellie said, looking at you with an amused expression, "then no. I wouldn't call it dating."
You knew Ellie was always too stubborn and proud to just admit it normally, so you decided to push her just a little bit further.
"So it's not just a single person then? What's it? A new girl every day?" you asked with a smirk, knowing you'd hit a nerve there.
The slight flicker of annoyance on Ellie's face told you that you'd hit the mark.
"So what if it is? Are you jealous?" She teased in response, just adding fuel to the fire.
Now, she had the smirk on her face, and you just knew you'll regret what you started.
"Not really. Everyone knows you fuck every girl in the school anyways. Well, almost every." You suggestively pointed at yourself. "That's honestly sad. You should focus on one person, don't you think?"
Ellie took this as a challenge, she just couldn't resist it when you made yourself the exception.
"Oh, you think you're a special case? How cute." She snickered, and you couldn't help but feel somewhat pleased with that response after how much you two had been annoying each other for the past month.
"What do you think, should I consider dating you? It seems like you're interested, isn't that why you keep sticking around?" She asked, looking at you, knowing very well what kind of effect her words were gonna have on you.
"Me? Interested? You're the one finding excuses to talk to me every day, even if it's just another argument!" You shook your head and looked down, trying to hide that your smirk turns into a honest smile.
You felt Ellie's eyes studying your face as you tried to hide your genuine happiness, you tried to play it off, but you knew that it wasn't working in your favor. You couldn't even deny it, because it was true, you were interested in Ellie. Maybe not at first, but after spending time together, you grew to like her, her arrogance, her wit, the snarky smile on her face... and her eyes.
"Oh, so you do care!" She quickly cut in, sensing your weakness as your smile grew.
"Come on, don't tell me you've been enjoying this little game of ours, haven't you? Don't you look forward to it every day? Don't you love the adrenaline that kicks in when you're about to say something that's bound to start an argument?" She asked, taking a step closer to you and lowering her voice.
You could almost see the sparks fly as the two of you stared at each other, both feeling the tension in the air. You were almost tempted to take her up on the offer, but your pride got the best of you.
"You're just full of yourself, aren't you? Thinking everybody craves that attention." You said after taking a deep breath.
Ellie just smiled and walked straight to you, getting up close and personal.
"Well, I know you want it. So stop putting up a facade and admit it."
"I'm not like these sluts you fuck, Williams." You said, trying to keep your voice steady and calm.
Ellie just smirked in response. "You're right, you're not like them. You're better than them. And maybe you are a little special, considering how much you manage to piss me off everyday." She took a step back and looked you up and down. "I kinda like it." She said, and you couldn't help but feel your heart rate go up a little when she said that.
You just stared back at Ellie, not really sure what else to say in this situation. Both of your egos were too big to give the other one satisfaction, and neither would be making the first move.
She finally spoke up; "Your turn to be honest now. Admit you're into me."
She was awfully close to you now, daring you to say something.
"Don't push it, Ellie." You told her confidently, and even though you really wanted to say it, your pride was holding you back from admitting it.
Ellie just smirked and moved even closer to you, until her face was just an inch away from yours. "Say it." She whispered.
You felt your heart pounding faster as you just looked at her, not able to break her stare.
You shook your head. "No way."
She just chuckled at your response. "I knew you'd say that. And now, I'm gonna make you say it yourself."
Before you could even comprehend what was happening, Ellie pulled you close, just enough to make your lips meet. You just stood there, completely stunned by how bold she was, but at the same time, the feeling of her lips against yours was so new and so good as well. You hadn't felt this type of rush before, and you didn't want it to end.
You couldn't stop yourself from letting out a gasp followed by a moan into the kiss, which made her even bolder.
"I'll show you how lucky those so-called by you sluts are." She whispered after pulling away from you, but not for long.
While Ellie's mouth aggresively covered yours, you felt her slowly pushing you towards the bed.
You were barely able to think now, as your adrenaline was pumping through your whole body. Your back hit the mattress, and Ellie continued to push you down as she climbed up onto the bed on top of you.
That's when it hit you.
You realized that your little feud with Ellie wasn't going to end after all, except this time you weren't fighting her.
Instead, you were just enjoying the moment with someone you could almost call a friend.
It felt like there was nothing else in the universe, just a rush of new sensations that you didn't want to end.
Ellie was the one in control now, as you felt her body pressing up against you, her lips pressing against yours, her hands moving around your body without hesitation. You weren't even thinking straight anymore, you just let her embrace you, letting her take control entirely.
You felt her break the kiss for a moment, just to whisper something in your ear. "Say it."
You knew what she wanted you to say, but you just couldn't bring yourself to do so.
Before you could answer, you felt her slowly undressing you. Her lips were tracing paths along your throat, not letting you let out a logical word from it - only little whimpers.
You felt every curve of her body as you felt her lips against your neck, every touch sending chills down your spine.
When you felt her hands move towards your pants, you felt your body respond in the only way you could.
You couldn't think of anything else but her embrace, her warm breath against your neck, and your body slowly being freed from clothing.
Ellie knew exactly how to push your buttons.
Before you could catch your breath, you were left shaking, as her hand slipped into your underwear, which was soon on the floor too. She was teasing your clit in almost painful slow way, watching you squirm.
"Speak up, babe." She whispered mockingly.
But you couldn't. Not because you didn't want, or because your ego didn't let you - you just couldn't. You even asked yourself 'What does this girl wants from me?' as you already forgotten her previous wish. You just weren't thinking straight.
"Come on, do this for me." She kept looking at you with overdramatic concern. You saw her fastening her belt and sliding of her jeans, revealing an obviously-way-too-big strap, which purple color didn't surprise you at all as you imagined it the same way in your dreams.
When you finally came back to your senses, you constructed a whole full sentence answer. But as soon as she saw you opening your mouth to speak up, she slid a few inches of her toy into your soaking cunt. Your planned reply quickly got replaced with another gasp.
"What's the matter? Cat got your tongue?" She smirked, her hips started thrusting. She had some sympathy for you, so she didn't make it too painful, but she wasn't also so merciful.
You cried out, at first clenching your thighs from surprise, but she was too strong for you to actually succeed.
You leaned your head back against the pillow, squeezing your eyes shut causing a few of your pathetic tears soak into the sheets.
She held your hips, so she won't miss your sensitive spot, but her grip was so hard you swore you can already see the bruises creating right beneath her fingers.
"Honestly, I'm really happy it ended like that. You have no idea how often I'd imagine you instead of some random girl. But it's good to have you really there." She chuckled, not slowing down but not speeding up either.
Your eyes opened wide at this confession. Before today, the nicest thing she said to you was 'what's wrong?', even though it was in an obviously mocking way. And know it turns out she liked you for a long time. Just like you liked her.
"W...Wh- What?" You managed to stutter out, leaning on your elbows to look at her before your vision turned blurry again so you fell back on the pillow.
"You didn't know?" She laughed. "I mean, you were always oblivious, so I shouldn't be shocked but... I thought it was clear." She was speaking slower than usual as every single word coming from her mouth was synced with the moves of her hips. While saying this simple thing, she pushed her strap into you at least twenty times. And she wasn't taking her time, oh, no. She was fast and rough, like you're just a sex toy without feelings. Did you mind? Hmmm...
When you started getting used to the size of her cock and your mind wasn't completely blank anymore, you remembered one important thing your PE teacher said. 'Someone will check in on you from time to time, so don't even think about anything.' None of you were either at the gym or putting up flyers around school. They're going to think you ditched it. Even though you'd rather get into more trouble than end whatever you were doing now, you felt you need to tell Ellie, just in case.
"El-s..." You moaned out and quickly realised it won't be easy.
"What is it?" She asked, seeming honestly interested in what you got to say. "Ready to admit you're absolutely obsessed with me?"
You clenched your fists, squeezing the bed sheets between your fingers.
"Th- no... We should..." You couldn't help but cry out again.
As soon as she heard the two keywords - 'we should' (and she hated when someone was telling her what to do, so that pissed her off) - she understood what you're trying to say.
"Behave? Fulfill our duties? Or...?" She chuckled.
You wanted to speak up, just to not feel so vulnerable as you really were. You only managed to mumble 'we' before one of her hands started rubbing your clit, just like at the start - painfully slow. The feeling made your thighs tense and move closer to each other, wanting to close the gap between them. But Ellie didn't let that happen as she quickly separated your legs.
Her hips also didn't stop moving, and all the sensations connected made you go silent again. Well, not silent - unable to speak. And that were two completely different things.
"I'd take that as a 'we should continue what we're doing right now'. Isn't that what you want?" Even though you're eyes were closed, you could feel her intense stare on you. Then, her mocking tone came back. "What is it with you being so quiet all of sudden? You spent a few of the past years yelling at me, and you can't even say a word now?"
"I ju-st..." You said but then she hit your g spot again, and again, and again... making you go silent.
Your stomach started feeling funny - probably because of how deep in it Ellie's strap was. At this point, you thought you can even feel it in your throat and that's what's blocking your words from coming out. But the funny feeling had a different origin - your release was getting awfully close, and it didn't go unnoticed.
"We're going to have lots of fun this month." She whispered, leaning in to stroke your cheek.
2K notes · View notes
fairlyang · 8 months
Text
Easy money I 🕷️
in which your roomie needs your help for a shoot
w/c: 3.1K
pairing: pornstaroomie!miguel x f!reader
tags: 18+ smut. tension, recording, groping, fingering, squirting
notes: all my readers loved this series and might’ve been peer pressured for a part 3 but I’m kinda excited to write it :D gonna post this rn and maybe part 2 tmrw, finish up all my part 3’s soon hopefully
part two
Tumblr media
I heard a knock on my door so I lowered my music from my airpods. "Come in!" I yell and turn to look at my laptop.
I hear the door open and Miguel clears his throat, I turn around to look at him and raise an eyebrow, "what's up?"
"I need something from you...." He says and takes a step inside.
"Like what?" I ask and he takes another step forward.
"You're gonna have to hear me out alright?" He says and I narrow my eyes at him.
"Okay..." I say and take my airpods off leaving them on my desk before turning back to look at him, giving him my full attention.
"I need you to step in for tonight's shoot..." he says and I burst out laughing.
"Are you fucking joking?" I say and shake my head. Is this man serious?
"I need your help Y/n..." he says nearing the edge of my bed and I groan.
"Why me?"
"The girl I was gonna shoot with canceled on me last minute and all the girls I usually shoot with are unavailable." He explains and I blink.
"Andddd you are already here...." He adds and i scoff.
"Not really sure I'd wanna expose myself like that Miguel." I say and stand up, walking over to my bed and plop down on it.
He sighs and sits on the edge of it and looks at me with pleading eyes. "Please? For me?"
"And the camera would hide your face, so unless you have any noticeable tattoos on your lower body then I think you'd be in the clear." He says and I bite my lip. Well there lies the problem...
I blink looking at him in silence making him scoff as he widens his eyes slightly then his lips tug into a smirk. "Where do you have it?" he asks and I feel my face heat up.
"Uh that one spot that's like lower, inner hip..." I say quietly and turn my gaze to my window.
There was really no reason for me to be acting like this- but that tattoo wasn't exactly somewhere that most people in my life know.... So maybe... just maybe...
"No face?" I ask and he nods.
"You know I don't even show my face-" he says with a small smile.
"I know but I don't know if it's different for the girls you record with." I say and shrug.
"It depends on them mainly, I'm not gonna force anyone I work with to show their face if they don't want to." He says softly and I nod slowly.
"And you wanna do this like right now?" I ask and he nods again.
"Jesus-" I mutter and run a hand over my hair.
"Up to you but you know I have a lot of loyal subscribers and make decent money off this..." he says and I chuckle.
"Because the girls love your voice and body." I say and he smirks making me regret my choice of words. And queue to him being obnoxious about it...
"I-"
"Think so huh?" he teases in a cocky tone making me groan.
"Fuck off." I say and grab a random stuffed animal from my bed and throw it at his face.
He laughs and holds it, it was so small compared to his hands. Oh god-
I mean of fucking course I've noticed how fine he is- it was the first thing I noticed when I was interviewing people to be my roommate, he was the hottest man that came in needing a place to stay.
I didn't just decide on him because he was hot but because he seemed chill and not like someone that would murder me in my sleep.
But I never made a move on him, neither did he. We've just always had some type of tension that neither of us ever paid attention to... I guess until now..
"So what exactly did you plan to shoot?" I ask and let out a sigh.
He grins and scoots closer now sitting by my legs as they were stretched out. "I was thinking fingering."
I nod and bite my lip, "hmm.."
"Up to you I won't force you but just think of the fact that you'd be getting paid to get fingered." He says and I snicker.
Sounds like easy money...
And I'd get an orgasm out of it...
"50% of whatever the video makes will go to you." He says and I bite my lip.
"You're really laying it on thick there Miguel... you that desperate?" I tease and he playfully rolls his eyes.
"Yeah actually, so just let me know within the next hour before I just decide to do a solo vid." He says and stands up.
I sigh and nod, "I'll... think about it...." He smirks and gives me a wink before opening the door and walking out, closing it behind him.
I sigh and lay down on my bed, should I?
I mean there's no denying the fact that I always listen in when he has someone over to record... or even checked out a few of his videos on pornhub...
maybe even possibly masturbated to a few of his audios... or the ones where he fucks himself with a fleshlight...
Letting out those incredible moans for everyone's very own pleasure, how selfless.
But he wanted to record for onlyfans which was for the ones who specifically pay to view his content, which apparently was a lot and the thought alone was a little nerve wrecking.
What if someone I've been with before recognized my tattoo and tells people I know? I'd be fucking done for and I'd just die on the spot of pure embarrassment.
But the money- how could I say no to that kind of money? Especially when seeing the views just his previews on pornhub get-
I'd be so fucking stupid to pass this opportunity...
Fuck it.
I get up from my bed and walk to my door quickly opening it before stepping out onto the hallway. I then do the walk of shame and walk to Miguel's room.
I made my mind up a little too fast god I'm not gonna hear the end of this from him-
I step in front of his door and knock twice before hearing a laugh. I groan and cross my arms across my chest, patiently waiting for him.
He opens the door with a wide smile but before I could even say a word my eyes trailed down his chest then to his abdomen. A small happy trail going down caught my eye as a pair of grey sweatpants hugged his hips perfectly.
God he looked so good...
Wait- how the fuck did he change so fast?
"Did you just assume I was going to say yes?" I ask, quickly looking up at him.
He shrugs and opens his door wide, motioning for me to step inside. I roll my eyes but walk in nonetheless, seeing that he was indeed very desperate for this. And apparently eager.
"I knew it'd be something hard for you to say no to." He says and shrugs, closing the door behind him.
"And I had an idea for more anonymity..." he says and walks past me.
He walks over to his desk and picks up two masks, robber masks. "We could put these on." He says and throws me a pink one.
I catch it and look down at it, cute.
"Just casually had these huh?" I mutter and play with it between my fingertips.
It only had three holes, obviously for the eyes and mouth. It honestly didn't shock me too much that he had these especially considering he didn't make content showing his face at all.
"Alright ready?"
"Where are we doing this? Should I change? Should I put makeup on-"
"Calm down-" he says and laughs, shaking his head at my sudden worries.
"We're doing this in my bathroom, I already set the camera and lights up." He explains and I nod.
"As for your clothes if you want I can give you one of my shirts and you can just leave your panties on." He says looking me up and down.
I wearing a SZA shirt with Cookie Monster pajama pants.... Yeah I definitely could've changed but maybe got a tiny bit excited..
He walked over to his dresser and picked the first one of top and then tossed it over to me. I caught it and unfold it to reveal a Nirvana tee. I shrug and walk over to his bathroom with him right on my tail.
I walk in then stop and quickly turn around to point a finger at him, "you're waiting- you can wait a few more minutes there O'Hara." He chuckles and backs up letting me close the door.
I quickly take off my tee shirt and put the one he gave me on. I leave my shirt on the sink then I slip out of my pj pants and realize it wasn't a big deal if he watched because he was going to see it all right now anyway.....
I look in the mirror and take a deep breath, I was really going to do this.... We were really going to do this...
I then take notice of the ring light and tripod that were right in front me. This was getting so real so fast and it was making me more nervous than I expected.
I breathe in then breathe out. I do it a couple more times and feel some nerves leave my body but some still lingering around.
I turn around and walk towards the door, I open it wide and Miguel stands up from his bed and walks over. "Finally." He teased and I chuckle.
"My bad." I mutter, turning back around and walk to the sink, leaning against it as Miguel walks in.
"You're good, don't worry it'll be fine." He reassured and gives me a small smile.
He walks over to his tripod and sets his phone on it and goes to the camera. He turns to me and motions for me to stand in front of the camera. I nod and do so, leaning against the seat with my nerves growing every second.
"Alright we're gonna start, if you need me to stop at any given moment just tap my thigh or anywhere twice okay?" He says and I nod.
"Audibly please?" He says and I chuckle.
"Yes I understand."
"Okay good." He says and throws me the pink robber mask.
I move all my hair to my back then slip it on. I fix the holes to align to my mouth and eyes then see Miguel doing the same. "This'll be fun." He mutters with a slight smirk on his face then he presses the button to record.
He walks over to me and gently puts his hands on my cheeks then leans in. I lean up and he leans down removing the last amount of space between us and crashes his lips onto mine. I kiss back and put a hand to his jaw and the other on his neck.
I then feel his hands slide down my body, at first staying at my waist, gripping my skin softly through the shirt until his hands go lower and his fingertips are playing with the hem of his shirt, near my ass.
He slid his tongue in my mouth and continues toying w his shirt, bringing it up slowly as our tongues fight for dominance but I stood no chance. Suddenly I feel a hard smack against my ass making me moan in his mouth.
He smiles and pulls away just to go down and start leaving open mouthed kisses on my neck. I sigh and tilt my head to the side as he slightly moves the mask to leave a mark where he wanted. He sucked on my skin then licked it softly before leaving a kiss on it.
I smile and grab his head, making sure he stayed in place as he kept playing with the skirt. He pulls away again and this time bringing the hem of the shirt up, slowly. He turns me around slowly so my behind is what the camera will see and lifts the shirt completely over my ass.
Another smack.
Then to the other cheek.
Another smack on each one, definitely already making them red and it seemed like he wanted to keep going because of the noises that were leaving his mouth. Such delicious groans.
He keeps pulling it up, exposing my entire bare back to the camera but my tits to him. He quickly brings it up and over my head, throwing it on the floor then quickly cups my tits and squeezes.
I gasp when he pinches both nipples then quickly turns me around so my ass was on his already hard bulge. His hands continue squeezing and I felt purely at bliss, heaven on earth even.
I lay my head back against his chest which makes him lean down and leave a kiss on my neck then suck gently on the skin as his hands continued kneading my tits.
His right hand then lets go of my boob and slowly trails down my stomach, as if easing me in, making me feel comfortable first. I grab on to his left arm and try to stand still, I already felt like I was going to go crazy and maybe fall over.
My fucking roommate was doing this- and he had such a good hand for these things so this was gonna be perfect.
His hand goes between my legs, gently rubbing my pussy through my panties. I spread my legs to help him out when he starts rubbing circles on my clit. I moan and buck my hips forward, already wanting more.
And he gives me just that, he starts going faster and I could feel my wetness seeping through the fabric of my little panties. "Miguel-"
He hums then rubs along my slit, my arousal already able to soak his fingers. How embarrassing.
He then removed his fingers making me whine until he pulls my panties down and lets them slide off my legs. I step out of them and kick them farther out, out of shot.
I spread my legs again and he doesn't hesitate to immediately start rubbing my clit again, not caring to ease me in anymore. He moans into my ear and dips his fingers on to my folds, my wetness enveloping them as he teases my hole making me grip harder onto his arm.
He moved that arm to grip on to my waist while I still held on to it for dear life. I couldn't trust myself to stand I knew I'd just end up falling and he was a big boy, he could handle me.
He then slid a finger in, slow at first until he slammed it in without warning. I gasped and clung on to his arm. He then started pumping in and out, deep and slow.
He started going faster, hitting deeper now until he fully stopped and added a second finger in. He started moving again, going faster and harder, making me a moaning mess as I looked down to watch in awe.
"Look how easy you're taking me baby." He murmurs in my ear and I couldn't help the whimper that came out of me.
"Feels so good-" I moan and he hums, pumping them even faster.
I felt myself clench against his fingers and listen to how fucking soaked I am, he barely even touched me..
"Rub your clit for me." He whispers and I nod, immediately bringing my right hand down to rub my clit in fast circles.
I moan out for him and he coos dirty little nothings into my ear as he starts curling his fingers up and hitting that sweet spot every time.
I was starting to feel my orgasm creep in already which had me shocked but then realized who was the one doing this to me...
"Fuck- Miguel-" I moan and lay my head back against him, he leans down to kiss my cheek oh so sweetly.
He then brings his open hand and starts pinching my left nipple, I felt my legs shake as he continued and I was slowly down because I was feeling so fucking close.
"Don't stop baby, be a good girl and keep rubbing that clit until you cum for me sweet girl." He murmurs and I whimper, clenching against his fingers as I rub my clit faster feeling that knot in my stomach about to burst.
"Miguel please- so cl-"
I dig my nails into his arms making him groan but he didn't say to stop. I felt my eyes growing hazier by the second and my thighs were trembling more and more by the second.
Suddenly I see white, I cry out and feel my climax crash and take over my body. I closed my eyes and almost fell to my knees, had Miguel strong arm not held me. My legs were trembling and Miguel's fingers were still inside, slowly fucking me through my orgasm.
I held onto him for dear life and start to calm my breathing down as I open my eyes, then quickly widening in pure shock, I had squirted all over the place.
I gasp and move my hand away from my clit, I stood silent, still in Miguel's arms in pure embarrassment. Squirting always felt so embarrassing, especially now because I didn't even mean to-
"That was probably the most perfect shoot I've done thus far." Miguel says making me scoff.
"I'm being so serious." He says finally taking his fingers out of me slowly and brings it up to his lips.
I tilt my head and look up, watching as he sucks on his fingers covered in my juices. Holy fuck.
I blink watching him as if in a trance, then he looks me directly in my eyes making me subconsciously squeeze my thighs together.
He takes them out with a plop and gives me a wide grin, "sorry but we have to do that again in the future...."
I laugh and look down embarrassed, I shrug and straighten up, "I guess we'll have to see if the people liked it..."
"I'm sure they will." He says and laughs.
"Let's get ya cleaned up then maybe we can watch a movie, if you'd like." He suggests and I look up at him and nod.
"That'd be perfect."
631 notes · View notes
bizbat · 8 months
Text
When They're In Love - Jason Todd - 2
🕸️Spiderverse Masterlist🕸️
🐼JJK Masterlist🐼
~ Fem terms used for reader.
~ Mild smut.
~ You can find part one of these hcs here, and part three here.
~ You can find more of my works here.
~ Thank you to @the-best-of-the-myrmidona for requesting more When They're In Love Headcanons for Jason Todd!
Tumblr media
~ SFW ~
He likes to sit with his head between your legs, in any context.
He likes when you massage his scalp with your legs dangling over his broad shoulders.
He loves it when you wear his clothes.
His heart always stops for a moment when he sees you come out of the shower, drying your hair with a towel, dressed in one of his shirts that just barely reaches down to your thighs, and rises as you reach up to take care of your wet hair.
Loves seeing your thighs.
He gives real "victorian man seeing an ankle" energy.
He loves feeling you against him.
He needs to feel your skin or your body pressing against his or he will have a bad day.
I feel like he always smells good, even if he doesn't smell good, yk?
Like even when he comes home smelling like blood, smoke, and gasoline, his natural musk probably still stands out.
Always catches him off guard when you wanna hug him before he showers.
He can't help but laugh when you bury your face into his chest to inhale more of his scent.
He likes it when you play with his hair, but also likes to play in yours.
Straight, wavy, curly, coiled, long, short, shaved.
He don't care.
Lay on his chest and let him play with your hair, now!
I think he can cook, but that he doesn't know a lot of recipes. He reads a lot of cookbooks though, so he always wants to try something new with you.
I think he always wants to impress you, but he wants to be lowkey abt it.
First time you come over his place, he scrubs every single square inch till it sparkles, but he'll throw a shirt over the couch, or leave out a plate, or something, so he can be all "Sorry about the mess, haha".
Like a loser smh.
I think he'd ask Alfred for a recipe that will be impressive, but not too hard or complicated.
I didn't include it in the last set of hcs, but im putting it here.
Jason would absolutely want to rescue a pet with you, I'm thinking either a massive black dog, or an old cat that has no teeth and has outlived three owners.
Something that needs love and hasn't been given it.
But, I also think he'd put it off bc he wants to be able to give it his full attention.
If he found the right ball of fur and teeth though, I think he might be compelled to take it home with him.
He loves to take naps. Especially with you.
I think it's his way of being vulnerable.
He'd let you touch his scars.
I don't think they'd be sensitive physically, but maybe they'd be sore reminders of his lack of a normal life.
That's why it's so special that he lets you of all people touch them.
~ NSFW ~
Loves loves loves kisses.
Let Me explain.
When he's got you on your back, your eyes glazed over and completely unfocused, his favorite thing to do is lean down, squeeze your cheeks until your lips pucker, and give you lots of sloppy kisses.
He doesn't mind all the drool, in fact, it kinda adds to it.
He'll wipe away the tears sliding down your cheeks with his thumb, before popping it into your mouth, letting you suck it off, before slipping his tongue between your lips so he can taste your sweat tears too.
He's so condensing too. :(
Mean, mean man.
Calls you names, likes to smack, spits.
I think he likes to display his strength, probably holds you up as he thrusts into you, no matter your weight.
I keep writing abt him and he's starting to grow on me smh.😒
Okay that's all for now! <3
824 notes · View notes
wonton4rang · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media
Kiss and make up ¡!
pairing: bnd legal line x gn!reader
warnings: smut +18, some toxic behaviour (ig idek atp), cursing, unprotected sex (be safe y'all 😔) and I think that's about it, lmk if I missed anything.
genre: smut. ♡
summary: how would be make up sex with boynextdoor members (legal line - everyone but woonhak)
note: I was going to post an ask I got ready for today but tumblr kinda glitched and it delete half of it so I need to re-write and edit it again :'( please enjoy this as an apology <3
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
sungho; make up sex with him can be overwhelming, and it most likely will, there could be two reasons for it: he is sooooo sorry for everything that he keeps whispering little "sorry, baby" into your ear or he's still kinda mad and just fucks you out of despair. either one you will feel so good and full that you will forgive him for anything you got mad for in the first place. it was sungho and his strong body and gifted cock against you, tbh who would go against that? his pretty foxy eyes looking down on you with so much appreciation, his lips glossy due to your own saliva and his hair sticking to his forehead due to the sweat. he was so hot and it was just a small disagreement anyways, nothing you guys couldn't talk about after you were stuffed full like a pillow.
riwoo; i see him into some dynamic type of sex, nothing crazy but something that would consume lots of energy, like fucking you in some odd yet pleasant position with no rest, your knees numb and your arms trembling, but when it's make up sex he would be the sweetest and most cliche person, laying you on your back and caressing your cheeks while he left a trail of kisses all over your face, neck and your collarbone, mumbling how pretty you were and how much he hated to fight with you. he's just so sweet and good for you :(( you guys definitely talk about things and get to a solution together, it might be even faster than with other members since i feel like riwoo will understand and make his point clear so that it can be solved accordingly and fast.
jaehyun; he's crying. but not like a few tears shed, he's crying his eyes out whenever you guys have an argument about anything and everything and he really doesn't wanna see you afterwards because he feels so wronged. but when you knock on the door of your shared bedroom after giving him some space, he would make a light pout, looking away so you can know that he's still mad. it only took you two minutes of "baby, I'm sorry, it was not my intention to yell at you. It's not your fault that I'm stressed and I'm sorry I let it out on you, can you please forgive me?" and he will, cause jaehyun is like a little puppy to you, he would never say no, better yet, his answer was "i forgive you, y/n, how 'bout I help you getting rid of that stress, hm?" and then he made you come around his cock twice, giving you a third orgasm while eating you out and softly giggling at your wasted look, kissing you before helping you get a relaxing bath and then tuck you in bed.
taesan; I think I've said this before but I don't see him as a highly sex-drived person, not really understanding all the hype about it, yes, it was good and he loved to fuck you and make love to you, but it was not his top priority. yet I do believe he has his triggers. so when you guys got into this heated argument he realized something: he found your angry self very appealing, the way you yelled at him and pushed his chest making him grin a little bit at the fact that he could tower you and stop you in any moment but you felt that you controlled him. the whole discussion was about some girl that held his arm earlier and he did not move her, you were furious cause you knew how much he hated physical contact with most people and letting that random girl do it like that? you raged. "is this funny to you?" you said, getting him back from his thoughts. "she's no one, love, but I can show you why you are mine right now" you were confused, not following his words are they were so out of place. "you're so hot when you get cold" was the last thing he said before taking you into a deep kiss that ended up with you crying out his name while he made love slowly to you, pounding your cunt full while his soft and wet lips kissed your face. taesan was yours, all yours, no else mattered to him, he did not have any interest in other girls. it was you, you were his one and only.
leehan; where do I even start? he would listen to everything you have to say, quietly nodding to the points you're making and chewing his cheek to avoid saying anything stupid that would interrupt your failed version of an apology, because right now all he can think about is the away your boobs wiggle under your loose large tshirt with every move that your hands do, your tights looking so pretty that he couldn't avoid staring and you noticed, snapping your fingers in his face and rolling your eyes when he just smirked at you, throwing his hair back and sitting comfortably in the couch before spreading his legs a little bit. "if you're so sorry you could show me with actions, y/n" he was so cocky that you couldn't even be mad at him, straddling in his lap and moving your panties aside when he took his dick out and aligned it with your soaked entrance. "you're going to fuck me so good, aren't you, baby?" a soft kiss was pressed in your lips and he leaned back to let you ride the shit out of him. the so called argument long gone.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hope you guys enjoyed!! <33
291 notes · View notes
chelseeebe · 8 months
Text
everything has changed
Tumblr media
you and steve were once the bestest of friends, cruelly torn apart when you’re forced to leave hawkins suddenly. fifteen years on, everything has changed and yet, nothing has changed.
i had this idea a while ago and then have recently become re-obsessed with the song so decided to give it a rewrite! it’s kinda giving seven x everything has changed and i love that. i have a sitcom level idea of a part two for this but i’m not sure it’ll ever come to fruition
18+. no smut but my blog is 18+ :) mostly just fluffy friends to lovers stuff hehe
‎♡‧₊˚
“you promise we’ll be friends forever?” steve asks, quirking his little eyebrows up. still so innocent, so unaware that the world was a cruel place.
“i promise!” you’d shrieked, toothy grin beaming over at him as you sat poised on the climbing frame. “we’ll write letters every week and in the summer you can come and visit!”
steve whooped with glee, the metal frame shaking from the force of his body, “okay! my mom has your mom’s number so i can call you,” grubby hands clinging onto yours.
you throw your arms around his neck, pulling him into a hug, wobbling atop of your tower. full of hope and your shared joy. oblivious to how the next 15 years would play out.
-
life hadn’t been so kind as to keep the two of you in contact. steve’s mom had tried to explain it to him, but his poor seven year old brain couldn’t quite grasp it.
it was only when he was older that he had realised what had happened.
you had been whisked away to california, your mother’s home state, far away from your dad. for your safety of course. his mother had warned him not to mention where you had gone to anyone, and he’d stuck by that.
and really, life had gotten in the way of thinking about you too much. basketball tryouts and getting girls into the back of his bmw had taken precedence over fading thoughts of freckly girls he once knew.
steve was at college now, admittedly tagging along with robin, but he was enjoying it. he played basketball, studied children’s education and had even scored himself a kinda stable girlfriend.
he’s sat in the library, book open and unread in front of him on the table as robin attempts to convince him to go out tonight.
“it’ll be fun! besides, i promised my roommate that i’d go.. y’know she’s having a hard time,” turning on the puppy dog eyes that more often than not, worked on him.
he groans, “i don’t know rob.. finals are coming up soon and i really need to get this down if i wanna graduate with you,” though he makes no effort to actually pick up the book, more interested in the coffee robin had used as a bargaining chip.
“steve,” almost warningly, “come for an hour,” nodding at him, as if to subliminally make him agree, “and then i’ll help you study all day tomorrow, okay?” tilting her head, bright green* eyes glistening at him.
“fine,” succumbing to her pleas, “but you owe me,” sending a glare across the table as he finally turns the page.
robin grins, happy she’d gotten her own way. again.
-
they walk arm in arm into the bar, squeezing through the crowd as they attempt to locate robin’s mysterious roommate.
steve sighs, whispering into robin’s ear, “why do i have to be here? just because your roommate is a lonely weirdo, doesn’t mean you have to drag me out too,” pouting like a petulant child.
she pinches his arm, causing him to yelp into her ear, “this is why i used to pray for the ceiling light to fall on your head in mrs click’s class,” pulling away from him as she spots whoever she’s looking for.
“wait.. what?” he calls out after her, weaving through the crowd to find her again.
she has her face buried into someone’s shoulder, blabbering about the busy bar and how good it was to get out.
robin pulls away, gesturing over to steve as this lucrative stranger meets his eye.
it’s you.
the little girl who had promised to be his best friend forever now stood before him, all grown up. he almost doesn’t believe it. in fact, he can’t. not until you speak, his name echoes around meaninglessly.
“what the fuck?” he gasps, still in utter shock.
“it’s really you? you’re.. oh my god, you’re steve of course you are,” wrapping your arms around his neck, pulling him in for a hug, the exact way you had fifteen years ago.
you even smell the same, a distinct sort of vanilla smell that takes his mind hurtling fifteen years into the past. he almost wants to throw up from the turbulence of it all.
“i can’t believe you’re here,” you gasp, still nuzzled into his shoulder, “this is so surreal,” now holding him at arms length, dissecting his face in the same way he was yours.
you looked the same and yet completely different. no more gappy smiles or sun bleached hair, very pretty. his seven year old self had thought so too, but your friendship had meant more.
“you two know each other?” robin perplexes, watching the scene unfold with zero context.
“we.. uh- yeah,” unsure of how much he can divulge, still under strict orders from his mom to never tell a soul where you’d gone.
“we were friends, i was born in hawkins so.. god, this is so weird,” you exasperate, letting go of his frame to talk to a bewildered robin.
“you’re from hawkins? you told me you were from california?” robins face twists in confusion.
“it’s a.. complicated story,” you look back at him, still trying to decipher if he was even real, “i moved away when i was young but we were like, best friends,” baring your teeth with your smile.
“well shit, i’ve got time,” robin laughs, sliding into the booth, she looks up at steve, “drinks on you.. you know, to celebrate,” wiggling her brows in that irritating way she did when she wanted something.
he dutifully obliges as you begin your story, he supposes that now you probably can.
your dad had moved out of hawkins a while ago, it wasn’t exactly a secret as to why you guys had just up and left so abruptly. steve had always hated him, made sure to glare daggers into his back when he and his mother would pass him in the street or in melvalds. he felt he owed you that.
plus steve was angry, angry that you’d had to leave him behind because of your dad. his tiny mind couldn’t comprehend that it was for the better, only understanding that it was your dad’s fault his best friend had been taken from him.
steve’s curious about california, how your life differed from hawkins. you play it off as nothing special but you smile differently when you speak of afternoons after school spent on the beach and learning to surf.
he makes some off-hand comment about making it out which causes your brows to furrow, “so did you,” tapping the table in front of him, “remember we would talk about college? living in a big house together?”
he chortles, almost choking on his beer, “yeah, with ten dogs and three cats,” shaking his head at the ridiculousness of it all.
“wow..” robin butts in, “so you did this with other girls before me?” faux-offence written all over her face.
you beam, looking between the two of them, “so are you guys dating?”
steve does choke this time, sputtering as the bitter liquid slides down the back of his throat.
“no!” they chime in unison.
“jesus christ, you think i’d date him?” robin falls into a fit of giggles, it didn’t hurt his ego anymore. robin had very particular tastes and that very much didn’t include men.
“thanks rob..” he snarls jokingly, “i uh, i have a girlfriend.. just not robin,” he’s not sure why he’s apprehensive to tell you. christ, he’d only re-known you for five fucking minutes.
“sorry, i just assumed..” shrinking into your seat, desperate to change the subject.
he’s modestly pleased that you don’t ask any more about his girlfriend, which in turn makes him feel a rotten sense of guilt.
“yeah well, to assume makes an ass out of you and me,” robin adds, giving you a poke to your ribs for good measure, “and he’s definitely not my type,” her nose shrivelling up in disgust.
you snigger, poking robin right back as she explodes into her myriad of reasons why she would never date steve. she kept a list.
there’s a sickening feeling of affinity, like all the years you hadn’t been together just ceased to exist, they no longer mattered.
especially when your eyes meet as robin prattles on, like you’re sharing an old joke.
he doesn’t like this, doesn’t fancy his odds of coming out of this unscathed but that doesn’t stop him from shifting his chair closer as the night goes on. nor does it stop him from walking you home, supporting a tipsy robin on his arm.
and it most certainly doesn’t effect him when you hug him goodnight, nestling your chin into his shoulder the way you used to.
fuck.
-
steve climbs down the steps into the strange smelling studio, he hadn’t even known this ever existed. there’s art littering the walls, the shelves, just about any surface that was available.
you’re at the back of the empty room, dabbing a paintbrush onto a canvas, completely unaware of his presence.
“hey.. robin said you’d be down here,” he speaks softly, so as to not startle you.
you still jump, clutching your chest as you spin on your heel, “jesus christ,” panting rather dramatically, “you scared the shit outta me,” shock turning into a wide smile.
“sorry,” he chuckles, weaving through the easels, trying his damn hardest not to touch or knock anything over, “what ya’ working on?” peering at the canvas.
it’s a beautiful scene, a lone swing set lies in the middle, surrounded by a peachy-pink sunset. it’s reminiscent of something he can’t quite place.
“oh just..” shrugging him off, “some stuff for my exhibition.. i dunno if i like it yet,” downplaying the glorious work of art in front of him. as if there were any need.
“what are you talking about? it’s so good,” still clinging onto his backpack strap.
you shake your head, taking the apron off of your body, tossing it onto the hook full of other dirtied aprons. “i can do better.. anyway, did you trek all the way down here for a reason or..?”
he lingers by the painting for a second longer before turning to face you, remembering his actual aim, “yes! are you joining us for dinner tonight? robin wants you to meet all of our friends,” he offers, though he’s aware it’s not much of a deal for you.
“uh.. who’s gonna be there?” you ask, quirking a brow. he’s aware that you’re not exactly a social butterfly.
“well, nancy, jonathan, vickie.. argyle, if jonathan can convince him to come out,” they were all nice enough, if he and robin liked you, they definitely would too.
“i dunno..” wrinkling your nose.
“come on,” he pleads, “it’ll be fun.. they’ll love you. nance’s been begging me to get you out.. please?”
you shake your head, as if weighing up your options, “okay.. fine, but dinner’s on you,” as you drop the pallet into the sink for someone else to deal with.
“great,” he beams, there’s something to be said about the fact he still hadn’t introduced katie to the rest of his friends yet.. but he doesn’t wanna think about that.
his hand comes to rest on what he thinks is a dry desk, waiting for you to finish up, only to find his hand now covered in goopy white paint, “oh shit,” he fusses, pulling your attention from the sink.
“oh fuck, i should’ve told you that was wet..” looking between his outstretched hand and his eyes, a giggle bubbling on your lips as he stomps over to the sink.
“oh is this funny to you, huh?” joining you at the basin.
you run the hot water for him, grabbing the bottle of soap ready to clean his hand, “well it’s a little funny,” lips twitching while he stands like a lemon.
as steve normally does, he acts before he thinks, pressing his paint-covered palm to your cheek, only registering what he had done when you shriek in response, splashing water everywhere.
“you asshole!” you gasp, brows furrowed as you conjure up something for revenge.
that’s when you grab the still paint-covered brush and smear it over his cheek and nose, staining his features a daring bright orange.
“oh it’s like that is it?” he grins, grabbing your wrist with his clean hand, threatening to mark you again. “you don’t wanna mess with me, i’ve got the upper hand,” sticking his tongue out slightly, unable to shake the way your eyes still glistened the same.
“if you want me to come to dinner, you’ll put your hand down.. call a truce,” bargaining with him.
he obliges, holding his hands up in surrender, “okay.. okay, you win,” unable to contain his laughter as he washes the paint from his palm.
you shoulder barge him as you come back to the sink, pulling your clean brushes from the water and leaving them to dry on the metal board.
“we’re gonna have to swing by my room,” you smile begrudgingly, shoving your stuff into your bag, watching as he dries his hand.
“okay,” his grin still lingering, “personally, i think you should just come to dinner like that.. it looks great,” enjoying the ribbing that came with being your friend.
you scoff, practically pushing him out of the studio, ensuring he couldn’t wreck havoc on anything else.
the pair of you glide down the hall, steve filling you in on the guests that would joining you for dinner when a voice calls his name from in front.
katie bounds up to him, smile fading the second she sees the new colour of his face, “why are you orange?” face screwed up as she rescinds her offer of a kiss. he’s slyly thankful that your adorned his face now.
“oh we.. i- i tripped, got paint everywhere,” he chuckles, feeling like a scolded child.
katie hums, “right.. that’s kinda weird,” her eyes flit over to you and the paint on your face, “you trip too?” a judgemental look flashing across her features.
“no,” shrinking into yourself, “steve.. tripped,” doubting your own words, like your measly paint fight needed to be kept secret. but maybe that’s just how he felt, is that wrong?
he can’t decide.
“hmph,” katie frowns, her attention turning back to steve, “go and clean up.. you look like a clown,” before speeding off down the hall, ponytail flouncing around as she goes.
he just rolls his eyes continuing out of the building as you scurry along behind, “she seems nice,” sarcasm dripping off your tongue.
“ignore her,” brushing the whole encounter off, “she’s just.. pissy because i’m busy tonight, don’t take it personally,” offering a short smile. he glances at his watch, grimacing at the time, “oh shit, we’re late,” grabbing your hand as he starts sprinting ahead.
“i can’t meet your friends like this!” you holler, bounding behind him.
“they won’t mind!” he screams into the wind, dodging other students with a skill only possessed by someone who chronically sleeps through their alarm.
they really don’t.
in fact, robin bursts into laughter as you walk into the diner, “i’m not even gonna ask,” tapping the plush cushion for you to slide in next to her, steve follows closely behind.
the two of you share a look, an inside joke that was just yours. he liked that, it made him feel strangely important. like he was worthy of sharing things with just you.
everyone is lovely, obviously. he had no doubt that they would be. argyle corners you about california, discovering that it is a rather large state and no, you won’t have bumped into each other.
steve doesn’t want the night to end, he’s selfish like that. so he does the sane thing to ensure you spend as much time together as possible, walking you and robin back through campus, still adorned with paint.
“thank you.. for making me go,” you smile coyly once you reach your door, robin had already disappeared off inside, leaving just the two of you.
“no worries.. i told you they’d love you,” shoving his hands into his pockets, mostly so he doesn’t do anything stupid.
you chuckle, reaching for the door handle, “i’ve really missed you, you know? it’s like it’s all hit me at once,” shrugging your shoulders as if that were just some nonchalant comment he would ever be able to forget.
“i missed you too,” he adds, truly meaning it.
sure, he’d found friendship again but nothing had ever felt quite like you. it was different, and even now after years and years of being in separate states, with no idea that the other was even still alive, it all felt normal.
like you could walk back into that park tomorrow, sit on the swings and just natter away about everything and nothing like you used to.
“goodnight, see you tomorrow?” you smile, sliding through the door, waiting just long enough for his reply.
“of course,” returning the smile.
he hums all the way home, a child-like joy overrunning his senses. he thinks about you when he dreams, of sharing crayons and candy. high-pitched giggles and an unfaltering feeling of love.
-
it had been weeks of hanging out now, sharing tales from your childhood, robin was still struggling to understand that you were also from hawkins. “you’re just.. it’s crazy, you’re nothing like the usual hawkins dwellers and the fact that you were friends with him? wow..” she had muttered with a swift jab to steve’s arm.
she had had the bright idea of a sleepover, they hadn’t really been able to since moving to chicago, out of respect for their roommates but now her roommate was you, what was stopping them?
“why don’t we push the beds together?” robin blurts out, like a lightbulb had just gone ding on the top of her head.
you nod excitably, going to heave your bed across the room. steve pushes the end of the bed frame, connecting it to robin’s as she stands there doing absolutely nothing to help.
“phew thanks robin, couldn’t have done that without all your help!” steve quips, throwing his best friend a snide smile.
“shut up dingus, my nails are still wet,” as if that made it okay.
you smile at the two of them, stood in your pyjamas that steve had definitely not been gawping at. he doesn’t mean to, he knows it’s not like that. he has a girlfriend for christ’s sake.
that’s what he’s been telling himself anyway.
“you’re in the middle,” robin declares, looking at you, rather than him, “put your cold feet on somebody else for once,” before climbing into her side of the bed.
you slide in next, cuddling up to robin as you do. steve’s next, fashioned in his excuse for pyjamas, namely a chicago university shirt and his boxers. it probably wouldn’t go down well if katie were to find out but he didn’t particularly care.
there’s a joke there, something about sharing a bed with a lesbian and his childhood best friend but he can’t be bothered to think about it.
not when you turn over to face him, all smiles and warm cheeks, he has to remind himself that robin is on the other side of you, mumbling something about not waking her up early.
“goodnight,” you grin, relaxing into the pillow you shared as the light flickers off.
“night,” he replies, pulling his eyes away from your shadowy features, deciding that staring at the fuzzy ceiling was better than being a freak.
you roll over slightly, head falling onto his shoulder making his breathing falter, sworn to this position until you up and moved. it’s a sacrifice he’s willing to make.
he shouldn’t be thinking like this, you’re friends, old friends to be exact. and he has a girlfriend.
-
except, he awakens in the morning, stiff shoulder and a cricked neck, taking a peek at the other side of the bed to find robin had forced you into him with her sprawling limbs.
you rouse not long after he does, blinking at the light and hurriedly moving your head from his dead arm.
“oh my god,” you remark, “i’m sorry.. was i on you all night?” wriggling around the small space you held.
steve exhales, lifting his arm in the air in an attempt to get some blood flowing back into the extremity, “yup.. it’s okay though,” quickly rolling over to face you, “sleep well?”
“well, apart from robin’s foot in my back.. yeah, pretty well,” chuckling into the pillow as you shy away. he wishes you wouldn’t.
“then it was worth the dead arm,” returning your abnormally bright smile, you were far too chipper for this time in the morning but he didn’t mind. made a difference from the usual grump robin was in, for sure.
“you should sleep over more often,” you smile.
he heart soars, god he’d love to. “oh yeah? like we used to?”
the crinkle by your eye returns, remembering times gone by, “yeah, just like that,” speaking softly, as if it wouldn’t take an industrial alarm to wake robin.
“you wanna go get breakfast?” he asks, before this devolves any further.
“absolutely.”
-
there’s a knock at the door, tommy doesn’t flinch, doesn’t even make a half assed effort to pretend to care so steve huffs and gets up to answer.
you’re stood on the other side, already smiling as you wait. it’s a welcome sight, without robin he’s been a little stir-crazy, not yet brave enough to venture to your room without her there.
maybe he’s afraid that something would happen, maybe he’s not. he’s not entirely convinced that he’d have the power to stop himself.
“i just came to give you a ticket.. for my exhibition, it’s on saturday so.. if you’re busy i totally get it,” you fret, offering out the ticket to him.
there’s an undetermined feeling in his stomach, looking down at the paper ticket in his pal, warmth rushing to his chest at the fact you’d even considered him.
steve steps out of the room, closing the door behind him, away from tommy and listening ears. tommy and katie were friends somewhat, mostly by association through his girlfriend carol. anyhow, he wasn’t keen on him telling some misconstrued story to carol and then reaping the punishment from that.
“wow..” still starstruck that you had asked him. “i’ll be there.. wouldn’t miss it,” sliding the ticket into his pocket, mostly so he would stop looking like a weirdo for staring at it.
“okay,” you nod, smile up to your ears, “it’s only small..” here you go again, downplaying your talent as if steve would ever care.
“stop it,” he warns, jokingly rolling his eyes, “hey, i’ll walk you back.. i needa get out of that fucking room,” gesturing for you to take the lead.
you chatter all the way across campus, talking about everything and nothing, he wants to ask if that painting of the swingset will be there but doesn’t. letting you blabber on about composition and the asshole gallery manager that wants you to set up at 6am.
its only when you reach your hall that you stop, turning to face him with a genuine smile that makes his heart thud.
“it’d really mean a lot if you came..”
he nods, stepping closer only just, “i will, i’ll be there,” assuring you as much as he could. he meant it, too. there’s really nothing he could think of that would make him not go.
he allows his gaze to slip to your lips, he lets himself do that even though he shouldn’t.
studying the curve, the slight gap between your bottom and top lip, the way they twitch with what he hopes is anticipation.
you’re both inching closer, neither of you acknowledging what’s about to happen. the air is thick, silent even. a knowing sense that you’re either about to ruin everything or become something more.
two doors down, a door swings open, a voice bellowing out, “i’ll catch up!” before a boy speeds out, glancing at the two of you briefly before disappearing.
you clear your throat, averting your gaze, studying the dirtied floor, “okay.. i’ll see you saturday,” coy smile as you unlock the door and potter off inside.
steve stands there, blinking at the wooden frame as if you’d somehow materialise from the other side.
he hightails it back to his room, in some sort of daze as he attempts to reconfigure himself. his relationship and his friendship with you. nothing made sense.
he’s not sure it ever will again.
fuck he wishes robin were here. of course she’s at some stupid family reunion when he needs her most. his next port of call would be you and well.. that didn’t seem particularly helpful.
he errs on calling robin, floating around his room with no purpose. at least tommy was no where to be seen, unsure if he could’ve handled his beady little eyes and snooping questions.
katie would be waiting on him, he always stayed over on thursdays, at least he used to. before you were back i. the picture. before you had completely consumed his mind with your stupid smile and stupid face. both a distant memory and an important part of his current life. it’s fucking dizzying.
it’s not really stupid, he thinks he’s stupid actually.
steve does what he does best and decides to ignore his brain, grabs his keys and storms out of his dorm. he’s grateful that katie’s house is on the opposite side of campus from your building. that way he couldn’t accidentally wind up there instead of where he’s supposed to be.
she welcomes him in, a pink, frilly house that steve had always detested a little bit. it smelt too strongly of vanilla and the other girls always side-eyed him, bitter and judgemental over something he couldn’t figure out.
it’s now that they’re sat on katie’s satin bedsheets that he realises that he really, really doesn’t want to be here.
nevertheless, he swallows it down. putting on false pretences as they fake-watch the shitty rom-com she’d turned on to fill the silence.
“so.. have you got your suit for saturday?” katie asks, playing with his limp hand.
“yeah,” resisting the urge to move his hand away, “sorry- saturday? i thought it was tomorrow?”
katie had asked- or more precisely begged him to escort her to this senior send off ceremony. some bullshit sorority ritual that made zero sense to him.
“uh.. no, always been saturday,” she’s still smiling, still trying, “steve, i told you weeks ago,” her frustrations seeping out of her pores, spilling over onto her features.
“you said friday,” so sure of himself, so sure that she was wrong. how would he forget that?
unless something, or perhaps someone was shrouding his mind.
“well, what plans are more important than your girlfriend’s senior send off?” she asks, all defensive.
he struggles to answer, there’s no way he can really spin it to make it sound less bad, strangled noises drift from his throat as the words fail to form.
“exactly,” katie pouts, crossing her arms over her chest, “you’ll just have to rearrange.”
steve doesn’t stay over, makes up some shoddy excuse about needing to study to get out of it. she’s not happy, obviously, but when is she?
he’s grateful that the campus is quiet as he stalks back to his dorm, thoughts swirling through his brain. everything is so confusing, his cushy little college life had been majorly disrupted and now all of the plans he had made had come crashing down.
there had been conversations about finding a house after graduation, moving in together randomly starting their life and yet, that couldn’t be further than what he wanted.
at least now.
-
steve finally gives up, turning to the only person he thinks will rationalise his thoughts, robin buckley. who has pulled her grandmother’s phone into the private dining room just for this conversation.
“we nearly kissed,” he spits out, eyeing the group of drunk students passing in the hallway. wouldn’t it be great if it somehow got back to katie through some nosy busybody.
“what? when? why didn’t you call me sooner?” she demands, “why didn’t you kiss? oh my god steve harrington, you’re so useless.”
“uh.. what do you mean why didn’t we kiss? remember my girlfriend? who’d chop my balls off if i ever cheated on her?”
“who cares? nobody likes her anyway,” robin roars right into his ear.
“i’m not gonna even acknowledge that.”
“okay, well, did you want to kiss her?”
steve pauses, perplexing the situation. he doesn’t need to really, of course he wanted to.
“..yeah.”
“well there you go!” she shrieks.
“it felt.. weird, i dunno, i think she wanted to too,” he curls the cord around his finger, “and now katie wants me to go to this senior send-off thing but there’s the exhibition.. i don’t know what to do,” his shoulders slumping.
“wait wait wait, what do you mean it felt weird?” dismissing his dilemma. you know, the thing he had actually called her about.
“well it felt right.”
the line goes silent but he can still hear her faint breathing down the line. she’s thinking, probably attempting to sweeten up her words. but eventually she sighs, “i think you know what to do.”
“but i don’t! rob i really don’t! why do you think i’m calling you at fucking one am?”
she clicks her tongue and steve can picture what smug look she has on her face, it was a signature feature of hers, especially when she’d been able to prove him wrong. “you do. i think you called me because you wanted me to tell you what you want to hear.. but i don’t even need to do that.”
he wails into the receiver, all he’d wanted was a clear cut answer from his best friend. a little advice and maybe some confirmation bias, was that too much to ask for?
“you’re no help,” he scowls, patting his now empty pockets in search of more coins, “i haven’t got any more change.. i’m gonna have to go,” sighing as he’s left on his own with his head once more.
“you’ll do the right thing, steve. i know you and i trust you,” before the line cuts out, the dial tone screams out.
he slams the piece of useless plastic back onto the holder. that wasn’t helpful, rather just some weird, reverse psychology lesson. he feels cheated, his first option of just flipping a coin would’ve been more helpful.
his feet drag along the carpet back to his room, swallowing the guilt and all of the other confusing emotions he seemed to have accumulated.
it’s funny that even though robin hadn’t exactly said anything specific, he’d known what she was talking about. it’s even funnier that as he climbs into bed, all he can think about is you.
-
steve hangs back, stood at the back while the speech finishes. he doesn’t know what he’s doing here, what he’s supposed to be looking at or talking to, incredibly out of place.
no one pays him any mind, too interested in whatever this balding man has to say.
you don’t spot him either, keeping your eyes trained to the art director. he can tell you’re nervous, picking indiscreetly at your hangnail, chewing on your cheek. you’d never liked, or been particularly good at public speaking, steve was your voice for many years. not that he minded.
there’s lots of chatter, people walking around the small space with their hands behind their back, putting on this facade that they were art snobs and not just weird middle-aged people looking for something to do on a saturday afternoon.
they all sort of disperse, ogling the paintings and such. leaving him stood in the middle of the room like a lemon, wondering if he should just go over to you or wait until this had all finished.
but you meet his eye momentarily, head snapping in his direction when you realise who it is. your lips slowly curve into a smile, ditching the conversation to weave through everyone to him.
“you came,” you state, like there was ever a chance of him not coming.
“i told you i would,” he’s not one to break a promise. ever.
“no i know but, robin mentioned something about your girlfriend, she didn’t know if you were.. forget it,” throwing your hands about, ridding the air of your words.
he’s not exactly surprised that you’d have doubts, not after your almost-kiss the other night. he hadn’t seen you since, too busy with the exhibit to sit and dwell on it, he bets.
steve shakes his head, “nah, i had something more important to do,” full of unbridled exhilaration, it’s like his body knew he had made the right choice.
you flush, avoiding his eyes as you usually do when you’re nervous or embarrassed. “well.. thank you,” shrugging him off. he so wish you wouldn’t.
he decides to just lay it all bare, tired of skirting around the truth and minimising his obviously very real feelings. “this isn’t the right time but,” smoothing down his wrinkled shirt, “i just wanted you to know that i’ve wanted to do this for weeks and.. shit,” he sighs, cupping your cheek and moving in before you can protest.
your lips connect, sending flames through his veins, you’re not expecting it judging by the lack of movement on your part, stood frozen even as he pulls away.
“sorry,” the first thing he says, watching your face as you stand shocked.
he was so sure that his feelings would be reciprocated, had pretty much convinced himself that you were destined to grow grey together but maybe he’d got it all wrong.
his cheeks burn as you just blink, time slows and he wishes that the floorboards would just collapse under him so he could disappear forever.
in lieu of a reply, you smash your faces together again, this time steve’s not quite expecting it, your noses bang against each others. but he doesn’t move, his smile growing against your lips.
there are a collection of muttered oohs from the crowd. it was rather a lot for a saturday morning.
“sorry,” you echo, biting down into your bottom lip, “not the wrong time at all,” your eyes shining through your spindly lashes.
steve bursts into laughter, drawing an even bigger crowd of eyes as he does so. his eyes dart around the vaguely stunned audience, “hey look, find me after.. i’ll be here,” gently pushing you off to go and do whatever the hell it is that artists do at these things.
you nod, all dazed and smiley, immediately falling into conversation about a painting.
-
he’s only dozing when the door creaks open, too encapsulated by sleep to bother to open his eyes. you’re dead to the world, snoring softly curled into his chest.
a quiet gasp rings out from the door and then just as expected, robin bounds over to your bed, poking his arm that was both underneath your shoulders and hanging off of the bed.
he peeks a look at his slightly deranged best friend, the lamp was just bright enough to showcase her enthusiastic grin, “you did it!” whispering far too loudly, “i knew you’d make the right choice,” buzzing around the room.
she damn near jumps in the air, clicking her heels together like some freak.
steve just closes his eyes again, falling back into sleep with a grin on his face and you between his arms.
552 notes · View notes
roses-r-rosie3 · 10 months
Note
Heyyy, I was wondering if you could write something with an easily flustered Damian Wayne and a flirtatious/lewdly suggestive male reader? Doesn't have to be any actual smut if you're uncomfortable, but just the two of them stuck together and reader decides to bother Damian? If it is smut, then bottom Damian please. No rush, take your time!
3D
Damian Wayne x M!Reader
Tumblr media
(Damian is age up for obvious reasons)
Warnings: Smut, teasing, Blowjob, Anal sex, Fingering, unprotected sex
Summary: The Reader and Damian are forced to be on a mission where they have to pretend they are a couple. The reader starts to flirt with Damian, and they eventually hookup in the hotel room
Quote: “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this for”
✁ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Damian has known you since his times with the titans. He didn’t like you then, and he didn’t like you now, which is why he was pissed that Bruce forced you and him to be in a mission together. However, Damian did think that you were a bit hot (he would never say this aloud though). It was your personality that he hated. He hated how cocky and snarky you were.
You however, you couldn’t be more happy. You have had the biggest crush on Damian for a while. You knew that Damian wasn’t the biggest fan of you, but maybe with enough of your “charm” you could get lucky (if you know what I mean 😉).
It was the day of the mission and you and Damian finally got to the hotel after a grueling 3 hour car ride.
“Ah, finally, a comfy bed!” You sighed as you threw yourself onto the mattress.
“Don’t get too comfortable we have to be there in about 2 hours” Damian warned.
“Why! We just got here!” You whined.
“It’s not my fault that you begged me to drop by every gas station we saw just for you to get a slurpee” Damian grumbled.
“It kinda is” you said.
“What did you say?” Damian said as he glared at you.
“Nothing” you said nervously.
As you laid on the bed, an idea popped into your head.
“Well if we’re getting ready I guess I have to start taking a shower, I probably stink from being in that car for so long” you said as you pulled your shirt over your head slowly.
Damian stared at your abs as you were “struggling” to take your shirt off.
“Hey Damian, you wanna do me a favor and help me take off my shirt, I think it’s stuck” you asked.
“Huh? What? Oh- yeah- of course” Damian stuttered.
After Damian helped you take off your shirt he got a full view of what your shirtless body looked like. Your pecs… your abs… the things he wanted you to do to him…
“Ahem, you enjoying the view?” You smirked.
“I-I wasn’t staring!” Damian said as he tried to defend himself.
“Sureee” you laughed before hopping in the restroom to shower.
After you were done showering, Damian was already dressed and ready to go, all he was doing was just waiting for you. That’s when another idea popped into your head. You walked into the room, with only a towel wrapped around your waist, trying to look for your “lost” clothes.
“Hey Damian, have you seen my clothes anywhere? I can’t seem to find it” you said.
Damian couldn’t even respond. It was like he had tunnel vision. All he could focus on was your body, the water droplets racing down your body and soaking your towel. He had hold back the urge he had to just rip the towel right off your waist and suck you off right then and there.
“Hellooooo? Earth to Damian?” You said.
“I wasn’t staring!” Damian blurted out.
“Never said you were.. anyways I found my clothes, they were just still in my suitcase” you smiled before walking into the bathroom to change.
After you were done changing, Damian couldn’t help but notice how you looked 100 times sexier with a suit on. Both of you had to put on some ear sets to communicate with Bruce while you were there.
“Hello? Can you boys hear me?” Bruce asked.
“Yes father”
“Yeah”
“Okay good, I will need the two of you to go in there as a couple, y/n will be Damian’s plus one” Bruce said.
“No problemo” you smirked.
“WHAT?!” Damian yelled out.
When the two of you finally arrived to the gala, you went through security and walked inside. You and Damian split up to see if there was any suspicious activity going on. You both found nothing and decided to meet back up in the ballroom.
“Im booored” you whined.
“Deal with it” Damian said.
“Let’s do something fun instead of just standing here!” You complained.
Damian decided to ignore you and your complaints, which only made you complain more.
“Talk to meee! I’m bored!!” You said.
“Would you please just shut up!” Damian yelled out.
“So much for the couples act” you mumbled.
You and Damian stood in silence for a while, trying to look for whoever looked suspicious and you can to a conclusion that there was nothing happening.
“Ooh! Can we Go Dance! Please! Nothing is happening anyway!” You begged.
“Fine” Damian mumbled.
As soon as you and Damian arrived to the dance floor, a romantic song started playing, what a coincidence. You and Damian let loose, you held him close to your chest as you danced, moving with the rhythm and the beat of the slow, romantic music. Damian closed his eyes, feeling the beat and taking in your scent, when all of a sudden he felt a hand squeeze his butt.
“What do you think you’re doing?!” Damian scolded.
“We’re ‘pretending’ to be a couple remember?” You smirked.
Damian let out a grumble before continuing to dance. After the first song ended another one started to play, this time a heavier sexier song than before. This time Damian’s back was on your front, with you wrapping your arms around his waist.
Just as Damian was taking in your body, he felt your hands roam around his body, specially near his crotch area. Oh that’s it he was gonna teach you a lesson. Damian started to grind against your clothed dick, causing you to let out a small grunt.
“Damn Damian, I didn’t know you could be such a tease” you smirked against his neck.
Damian turned around in your arms and stood up on his toes.
“Shut up” he said before kissing you.
You were in shock at first, but you eventually got your thoughts together and started to kiss him back. The kiss was filled lustful and passionate.
“Why don’t we finish this in the hotel room” you whispered to him.
“That sounds good, let me just tell Bruce first” Damian panted.
“Father, there isn’t anything going on, and the gala is over, so me and y/n are going back to the hotel” Damian said over the coms.
“Okay” Bruce responded.
That was weird, Bruce would never say something like that, but who was Damian to question him? You and Damian quickly got a ride back to the hotel.
When you and Damian got back to the hotel room, Damian immediately pinned you against the door while kissing you. This time in a more feisty, starving way. Before you knew it, Damian had already thrown both his and your Blazer’s somewhere in the room.
Damian practically ripped open your button up, before he started kissing up and down your body. You leaned your head against the door as Damian kissed down your happy trail and eventually unbuttoned the button to your trousers. Damian decided to have a bit of fun with this position and he started to kiss your cock through the fabric.
“Stop teasing me and pull my cock out already” you complained.
“Can’t I have a bit of fun?” Damian smirked.
“Since when have you ever had fun” you chuckled.
Damian rolled his eyes in response before he slowly started to pull down your boxers. When he finally pulled your boxers down to your knees, he was met with your big, semi-hard cock. He was in awe to say the least.
“Get to sucking pretty boy” you smiled cheekily.
Damian gulped before wrapping his soft pink lips around your tip and started sucking. Your cock reacting and growing in his mouth, Damian not being able to suppress his own little whiny moan once he could not only hear how good you felt.
“Mmm just like that” you groaned.
Damian raised his head from your now fully hard cock, and licked his lips as he tasted your pre-cum in his mouth. You pulled Damian back up on his feet before you started to kiss him once again.
The two of you began making out while stumbling around the room, knocking some stuff over, as you stripped from the remaining clothes you had on. After the two of you finally arrived to the bed, you pushed Damian onto the mattress. It didn’t take a long time for you to get on top of Damian and start making out like wild animals again.
“You’re sure you want to do this?” You gasped as you pulled away from his soft lips.
“Didn’t take you as the type of guy to ask for permission before fucking someone” Damian lightly chuckled.
“Oh please, I’m not that much of a douche” you said as you got up from the bed to get something from your suitcase.
Damian looked up to see what you were pulling out of your bag. When you finally retrieved whatever you had from your bag, you pulled it out, and it was lube?!
“Seriously? You brought lube?” Damian questioned.
“What? I didn’t know how long this mission was going to last for” you said.
Damian gave you a ‘I know that you’re lying look’.
“Okay fine, I was hoping that I would get lucky, and hey, I did” you smirked as you walked towards the bed.
You squeezed some lube on your fingers before climbing back onto the bed. You sat in between Damian legs before you lifted lifted them up ever so slightly so that his hole could be revealed to you. You slowly inserted your finger inside of him.
Damian whined and moaned against your fingers, mouth falling open, and his eyes glued shut. You pressed further inside of him, making sure to stretch it out enough to take your cock. You continued adding fingers into him until you made sure he was stretched out enough.
You pulled out your fingers and grabbed the bottle of lube again. You put some more lube onto your fingers before spreading it on your cock. You placed the bottle of lube back onto the bedside table before aligning your cock to his hole.
“You ready to take me?” You asked as you teased his entrance with your tip.
“Hurry up and just fuck me already” Damian groaned.
“As you wish” you smiled as you pushed your cock inside of him.
You moved your hands to his hips and started moving your cock in and out of him slowly, meanwhile Damian was whining like crazy. You started rolling your hip, thrusting slowly in to his hole. After you made sure Damian adjusted to your cock, you started thrusting quicker in to him.
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this for” you said as you continiously thrusted into him.
Damian wrapped his legs around your hips as you rocked them back and fourth. You started to get into this rhythm, making him see stars as your cock hit against his prostate. Damian was a moaning mess, his hands gripping onto the bed sheets as the sound of your hips clapping against his ass filled the room.
The sight of him like this made you want to go harder. You wouldn’t be surprised if the hotel staff came knocking on your door because of how loud the both of you were.
You felt his legs twitch around your hips which meant he was close. You took Damian’s dick into your hands and started to jerk him off at the same pace as your thrusts, earning a loud groan from him.
“Y/N!” Damian screamed as he exploded all over your hands and both of your chests.
You weren’t too far behind him as your movements inside of him became more erratic, feeling his hole tighten around your cock even more. You kissed him as you reached your other hand over to his and held it tightly as you thrusted into him one last time before you came. You panted as you pulled out of him, watching your cum ooze out of his hole.
“You wanna go take a shower together?” You sighed as you came down from your high.
“Yeah” Damian groaned as he tried getting up from the bed.
You noticed that Damian had a noticeable limp as the both of you walked to the bathroom. You turned on the shower, making sure it was the right temperature before hopping in with Damian. As the two of you were cleaning up, something between the two of you and you ended up having a second round in the shower.
Needless to say, the both of you were exhausted by the time you got out of the shower. You both plopped onto the bed and looked into each others eyes one last time before drifting off to sleep.
Bonus
You woke up to a knock on the door. Thinking it was room service, you pulled on your boxers that were across the room before opening the door. When you opened it, Bruce stood behind the door.
“Oh.. uh.. hi Mr. Wayne what are you doing here?” You laughed nervously.
Damian woke up sensing you weren’t there beside him.
“Y/n..?” Damian mumbled as he rubbed his eyes.
That’s when Damian realized that Bruce was at the door, and he quickly got dressed before walking up to the door.
“Did the two of you have fun last night?” Bruce asked.
“W-what do you mean father? It was only a mission” Damian said.
“Don’t play dumb with me Damian, I could hear you both through the comms and Y/n is wearing your boxers” Bruce said.
You quickly looked down and realized you were indeed wearing his boxers. Well…. You were both screwed.
754 notes · View notes
xmasterofmunsonx · 3 months
Text
Got Your Number
Summary: You’re Steve Harrington’s older sister and after a rough and tumultuous breakup, you’re back in Hawkins, Indiana. 🌶️
Pairing: Harrington!reader x Eddie Munson
Author’s notes: hi hello!!! long time no update. been sitting on the first half of this for months and wrote the second half over the last two days. I love this story and honestly at this point I’m writing it for myself and everyone else enjoying it is just a plus. If you’re still hanging in there with me, thanks 🩷
Warnings: 18+ (Minors DNI!!), language, drinking, weed, mentions of past abusive relationship, body image issues, shitty parent relationship, smut
Word count: 8K
VII.
Two weeks had gone by in a flash while working full time at your dads office. It really wasn’t all that bad, and everyone that worked there had either known you your whole life, or they knew your dad well enough to not give you a hard time- whether it’s because they figured he gave you a hard enough time anyway, or they were afraid of him, you weren’t too sure.
Eddie and the guys seemed to have moved on from the record deal and decided to not sign it, and you were thankful because you were afraid they’d be making a huge mistake in doing so, but you didn’t miss the lack of spark that your boyfriend had shown the last two weeks- he’d canceled Hellfire one night, and was threatening to cancel it now at 4 pm, a few hours before it was supposed to start.
“C’mon, what else are you going to do?” You asked him, the work phone between your shoulder and ear as you were busy with some paperwork.
“Practice, and maybe practice some more. We’re having a really hard time nailing down Maiden’s ‘Wasted Years’ for our show.” You heard him sigh, and tapping his fingers on something at his work through the other end of the phone line.
“Babe, the song just came out a little while ago. I don’t think anyone expects perfection, and you don’t have to play it until you’re ready to.”
He was quiet for a moment before speaking, “I just can’t stop thinking about what if another scout is out there at the next show and we don’t blow them away? We could’ve just missed our chance to make it big.”
“Eddie, you didn’t. I promise.” You twirled the phone cord, “Steve said Dustin is driving him insane because he’s been bugging him since all you’ve been doing is practicing with the band or seeing me- you need to spend some time with them.”
“I don’t need the guilt from you too.” He said quickly.
“I’m not guilting you- I’m just trying to help you keep things normal as you… your brain adjusts to the meds.” Eddie had taken the doctors orders and actually complied with taking the medication he needed for two weeks straight. The first week was the worst- the mood swings were a little more unpredictable, and the anxiety was heightened but you could tell he was starting to level out a little now by the end of the second week. He was even getting better sleep already, and he hadn’t woken up from a nightmare since the third night.
“I’m doing better already. Do you want me to take you on a date or something instead?”
“Eddie, why don’t you want to have Hellfire tonight? You do every single Friday night.”
“I just… I don’t wanna feel different for that. I don’t wanna lose my spunk with it.”
“Do you really feel like you’ve lost it in other ways?” This was the first he’d mentioned any of this, and you really wish you weren’t having this conversation over the phone, but you knew it was probably easier for him to tell you these things without being face to face.
“I mean, kinda, I can’t get the riffs right on that goddamn song to save my life.”
You laughed, “Eddie. That song is a completely different sound from almost any other Maiden song, I heard you playing it the other morning before I walked out of your bedroom. You’ve got it. If anything, I think you’re focusing and you’re trying harder than you ever have before. Plus, this is Hellfire we’re talking about here- you are the most dramatic person I know, including right now, you could never lose your flair for dramatics. Do you want me to DM tonight, or something? I can pull out one of my old campaigns if you haven’t already stolen them all.”
“Would you?” He sounded sheepish as he asked the question.
“I may need some assistance in refreshing on actually how to properly be a dungeon master but I think I can swing that for once. If everyone’s okay with it.” You scribbled down some ideas you’d had as you listened to Eddie go on about how the guys usually played out the campaigns and you knew exactly which one you wanted to try out on them tonight.
-
“Never thought a Harrington would grace the table of Hellfire Club. Welcome.” Dustin spoke to you as you sipped on a glass of whiskey over ice.
“Henderson, who do you think Eddie got some of those twisted campaign ideas from? His little pea brain?” Gareth quipped at Dustin immediately.
“Hey!” Eddie said from the corner of the room, as you blew a kiss at him.
“I told you, we started Hellfire together back in middle school. Were you even born then?”
“What?! I’m not that young.” He shrugged.
You rolled your eyes, “Good luck. You’re gonna need it.”
“She’s not joking.” Gareth nudged Dustin- who’d looked all too confident when he learned you’d be the dungeon master tonight. “I almost cried once.”
You had to turn away to keep from laughing and avoid spitting out the alcohol in your mouth. You were feeling warmed up, but nervous as you waited for everyone to get to Eddie’s music store where he hosted the games in the back room. You loved the cozy feeling of it versus using a room at your school that you had to beg and plead for, and Eddie had told you it had been a fight to keep it going during high school without you being in the club to be the representative for it. He claimed they would’ve let you have any room in the schpracticeool if you asked for it, while they were begrudgingly given the drama room and even then sometimes they had to move a campaign night because of play practice running over. The back room was decked out with band posters, show flyers- new and old, and some odds and ends mounted on the wall.
“Ready, my love?” Your heart swooned at Eddie who’d also been sipping whiskey all night, his ringed hand was clutching a glass similar to yours, except his was a little more empty than yours. You loved how into character he always got, and you felt butterflies as he wrapped his other arm around your waist and kissed your temple. “Thanks for being willing to step up tonight.”
“I can’t say that it’ll happen often, but you owe me big time, Munson.” You locked eyes with his crazy wide brown ones.
“Oh believe me, I know how I’m paying you back tonight.”
“Then you better stop drinking now before you get whiskey dick, babe.” You whispered in his ear, and kissed his earlobe, your teeth lightly biting it- thankful his curtain of hair could hide your actions. Okay, maybe you were two glasses of whiskey deep now. But you didn’t have the energy you used to and you needed everything you could to pull tonight off.
Everyone had taken a seat at the table, Eddie had lent you his seat at the head of the table, and he scooted a chair up beside yours to help you if you needed it. You were excited, nervous, but mostly you were just happy that Eddie had decided to not cancel tonight. You could tell that he was really in his element here, and this normalcy was what he really needed.
“Alright everyone. Get nice and cozy, because we’re gonna be here all night long.” You sat down and rifled through your notes, smiling at a few of the add ons Eddie had scribbled down, god only knows when, as you started the campaign. You took a sip of your half refilled glass, then cleared your throat and started speaking. “Tonight, we’re in the kingdom of Evercrest.” You heard Gareth groan across the table and you shot him a look, he knew that you had many campaigns written for this kingdom. You remember that some of these used to take two or three sessions to finish, but they were some of your best work, honestly.
“Never heard of that one.” Mike quipped as he crunched on a Pringle.
“Shush.” Eddie snapped beside you, and you held back some giggles.
“Tonight we’ll be playing the Shadows of Evercrest. One of the darkest and most mysterious kingdoms of all- it’s a kingdom on the brink of being completely engulfed by darkness brought on by dark magic and ancient curses. Most recently, there have been many disappearances in the kingdom. Each disappearance has brought the kingdom closer and closer to being overthrown.”
Everyone was dead silent as they looked at you in shock as you felt yourself returning back to your old ways of being a dungeon master. You had the entire attention of the whole table, and you started to get sweaty hands. Eddie placed a gentle hand on your leg and squeezed it, you looked at him- his eyes were full of admiration as he encouraged you to continue on.
An hour into gameplay, you had another drink and you were feeling bold enough to reveal the first twist of the night.
“Elara’s influence in the kingdom is growing stronger, but how? When you’ve all been so successful so far.” You sipped and placed your glass down to your left. “There is a traitor among the allies.” Gasps were heard from all around.
“No! Absolutely not!” Dustin exclaimed, slamming his fist down, “that’s-”
“That’s how it goes, my friend. Elara has enchanted an ally, with her dark magic.” You waved your hand over them as if you were a witch yourself, pretending to cast a spell over them. “The illness that swept over Evercrest took her sister, and now she has plagued the kingdom with these disappearances seeking revenge in the name of her sister. The ally has been enchanted by her.” You kept on, “Will you confront your former ally and try to redeem them, or will you cut ties and focus on stopping Elara’s plans?” You sat back in the chair and watched as the group was talking amongst themselves and deciding what to do.
“Can we break?” Will asked as he raised his hand, almost afraid of what you were going to say.
“Absolutely.” Eddie answered for you, grabbing your notebook from the table so no one could peek, then clutching your hand and dragging you out the side exit door of the breakroom into the dark alleyway. “You. Have. No. Idea. What. You’re. Doing. To. Me.” He pinned you against the brick wall kissing your neck between words, the coldness was a harsh contrast to the warmth from his mouth. “Fuck, you’re such a goddamn nerd too, driving me crazy when you’re like this.” He nipped at your neck and worked his free hand over your body as you bit back moans.
“Never knew I did this to you, Eddie.” You chuckled as you entwined a hand of yours into his curls, letting him continue to scatter kisses over your exposed neck and chest. “Don’t leave a mark, they’ll know.”
“As if my raging boner isn’t enough of a hint, fuck.” He was out of breath as he pressed his forehead against yours. “That, t-that’s my girl back there. Not that bullshit cheerleader who was a fucking bully in high school.” You kissed him on the lips and he pulled you close by your neck. “I don’t wanna go back in there, ‘wanna take you right here.” His hand slid down to your lower back, then to your ass where he squeezed it and pulled it to meet his groin where he was very obviously hard.
“Eddie, we can’t. I promise as soon as we get back to your place we can, we’ve still got another few hours left.”
He quickly shook his head as he smothered you with more kisses, “can’t wait that long.”
“You’re gonna have to.” You pushed him off of you gently, grabbed the book from him and opened the door, walking back into the room, grabbing water and sitting back down in your chair. The rest of the room were gathered in separate groups, probably discussing game plans, and your absence didn’t seem to have been a problem for anyone to bring up thankfully. A few minutes later, a more calm (and obviously now high) Eddie returned to his seat beside you and winked at you, giving you a sinking feeling in your stomach that felt like butterflies mixed with a bit more of a tornado feeling.
“Alright, everyone ready to keep on?” You interrupted their quiet discussions.
“Question is, can you two kids keep it in your pants till we’re through?” Dustin joked as he sat down.
“Ask her, she’s the one who-” you lightly slapped Eddie on the chest to shut him up.
“Excuse you.” You fussed at him and everyone groaned. “It was all him, I swear.”
They all settled down and got ready, and the next two hours flew by. Finally you were getting to the end, and you were really proud of how everyone had handled your twists and turns to the campaign. You stood up to announce the next twist, “As you’ve now successfully uncovered all of Elara’s tragic past, you’ve all ended your quest at her lair, of all places. Hundreds of undead minions are waiting for you to cross her. Will you turn around now, after all of this? Or will you fight?”
“We’re going to fight.” Dustin answered for the group.
“Your death.” Erica chimed in and you held in a little laugh.
You went to sit back down, only to be met with the lap of your boyfriend instead of the chair, and he wrapped his arms around your waist. No one let out a groan of grossness at this show of affection, so you leaned into it.
The game continued, “Elara summons even more undead creatures to attack you in her lair.” Everyone fought on, played their hardest that they could to defeat Elara, and you could feel Eddie beaming proudly behind you. “In a moment of redemption, Elara hesitates, a flicker of doubt crossing her face as she gazes upon those who have fought so bravely to stop her. In a final act of sacrifice, she uses her remaining power to banish the darkness that has consumed her and restore peace to the kingdom, her spirit finally finding peace as she fades into the shadows. Thanks to all of you heroes for bravely planning along tonight, and saving the kingdom from an eternity of darkness.” You raised your last sip of your glass at everyone as they cheered triumphantly at their win, and you felt Eddie place a sloppy kiss on your cheek. You could feel his hips slowly moving underneath your ass as you wrapped an arm around his shoulder and sat sideways. “Munson, calm down.”
“Can’t, gotta get some relief. I had to use you to hide it.” He pulled you in for a kiss and you heard a few of the younger “kids” groan out their ewws at your sign of affection, to which you both held up your middle fingers as you continued to kiss each other.
“Alright, we’ll meet again next week.” Eddie pulled back from the kiss abruptly, and loudly announced to the group. You furrowed your eyebrows at him, “I forgot to close out a few things for the store tonight because I was too excited about having a guest DM so we’ve gotta stay back and do that anyway. You all can go.” He pushed you off of his lap, quickly, and everyone left the room in groups or pairs, the same ones they arrived in. You were browsing the dark music store that only had a few neon lights and lamps on as everyone seemed to have disappeared.
“Could you have been any more obvious, Munson?” You asked as you felt a pair of arms wrap around you from behind.
“I reaaaaally don’t give a fuck what they know, or think.” He pushed your hair to the side and started kissing behind your ear and you leaned back into him. His hot breath tickled and you shivered, “I also reaaaaally don’t think I can wait till we get home.” His hand was traveling down your stomach and you felt his fingers playing with the hem of your mini skirt. You didn’t stop him as he danced it up higher on your thighs, your body weight leaning more and more into his chest. Your arms were hanging onto his neck as your skirt was now bunched up at your waist, and he was playing with the waistband of your panties.
“Here? S’dark in here but what if someone sees?”
“Don’t give a damn baby, it’s my store, my rules. Now bend over.” He smirked into your neck and pulled your ass against his hard dick, you could feel how thick he was through his jeans already. One of his hands was pulling your lace panties to the side, while his other was skillfully undoing his belt buckle. “You wore these tonight, were you expecting something?”
Honestly, you weren’t. You just hadn’t done laundry to have any other of your more normal underwear clean. “No, promise.”
His hand grabbed at your bare ass cheek and he pulled back and slapped it, “anyone could’ve seen these, you know that, right?” You smirked at his possessiveness, it felt different than when your ex had been possessive. You knew Eddie was proud of you, and you also knew how talkative he was when he was this turned on, so you just let him keep going. You nodded to go along and felt his fingers tease your entrance. “Oh fuck, you’re so wet. I’m surprised you didn’t leave a mark on my jeans.” He lazily rubbed his fingers between the lips of your pussy, and you arched your back to beg for more than what he was giving you, pressing your hands into the wooden record display for support.
“Fuck, stop teasing me.” You looked back and saw him smirking, as he unzipped his jeans and let them slide down his thighs. He started lazily stroking up and down his dick, matching the pace of his slow fingers that were touching you earlier.
“You should know all about teasing, shouldn’t you? Grinding your ass on me, leaning over that fucking table tonight so I could just almost see what I wanted. Wanted to shove that skirt up and lick you clean tonight.” He stroked himself quicker and quicker, “You ready for me, babe?” He asked as he teased your entrance with his hard length, and you whimpered as he teased you with an inch or so, then pulled back out. He kept on a few times until you’d had enough and you thrust your hips back to take his whole length, making him grab onto your hips. “Fuck yeah,” Eddie grunted as he fucked into you and steadied your hips. The store was quiet except the low humming of the neon lights, and your quiet, low moans.
He pulled your hair in a makeshift ponytail with his hands and yanked your head up to his. “You drive me crazy, baby, do you know that? Can’t believe you’re mine after all these years.” He was relentless as he pounded into you, a skilled hand snaking around your front and circling your clit to bring you to your height of pleasure.
You felt yourself clenching around him as he kept a steady pace, and you came quickly before he followed suit, and allowing himself to collapse onto you.
“Goddamn, I can’t last more than a few minutes with you ever, can I?” You could feel his cheeks warm against your back as he chuckled and twitched inside.
“It’s fine, really. You’ve made up for it plenty of other times.” He let out a sharp sigh as he pulled out of you, and helped you fix your outfit and then his own. You both were smirking at each other as you wandered around the store.
“Ready to go?” He asked as he swung the keys around his pointer finger.
“I thought you had to- you’re such a bullshitter, Munson.” You realized he’d lied to everyone about needing to do something at the shop to get everyone to leave earlier.
“Maybe so, Harrington, maybe so.” He opened the door for you and you followed out after he finished locking the doors to the music store.
-
“They trust you with this?” You eyed your brother as you helped him scoot the grill out onto the patio around the pool.
“Mom and dad barely use it, so I taught myself how to a while ago.”
“Shocked that you haven’t burned the house down yet.” You muttered to him and he rolled his eyes back in return. It was an oddly warm fall Sunday, so you (Steve) had decided to have everyone over for a pool party, which you were sure would turn into a night party too. Absent parents were a plus sometimes, and you had Monday off of work because your dad had decided to close for the day.
You were both busy setting up the food and drinks in the kitchen when someone rang the doorbell, so you jogged to the front door to let them in.
In a line, all of the “kids” walked in, Dustin being last and giving you a high five as if you were Steve. You could tell they felt comfortable here as they piled in and made themselves comfortable before heading out back.
“We just… let them party?” You asked, coming around the kitchen corner to your brother.
“Nah, maybe a beer or two but they know the rules. I’m still the babysitter a little bit. Where’s Eddie?”
You shrugged, he was supposed to be here early to help you two get ready but he was either early, or late- never on time, but it was unusual that you hadn’t heard from him. “Must be running late.”
Steve raised an eyebrow at you as he sliced tomatoes. “What?” He asked as you eyed him.
“Just, not like him, that’s all.” You watched as he arranged the tomatoes and lettuce on a plate for burgers. “Alright, what do you know? You’ve never been so precise about where toppings for a burger go on a plate. I really don’t see anyone who’s coming even putting a vegetable on their burger.” You crossed your arms and leaned your hip against the counter.
“Nothing.” He moved on to cutting up an onion, and you snatched the knife from his hand.
“Steve.” He said your name back to you in the same sassy tone. “What do you know?”
He sighed, “He didn’t wanna come because it’s a pool party, and he’s nervous about everyone seeing his scars. So he said he was gonna say something came up with the store so he didn’t have to come, then come later tonight.”
You frowned, you felt bad for Eddie because he was so sensitive about his appearance. Everyone knew what they were from, but you guessed that no one had seen him since the wounds had healed, he didn’t strike you as the shirtless guy at a pool type even before, but especially now.
“I’m gonna go call him really quick, can you handle everything for a minute?” You asked Steve as you handed him his knife back, and he seemed to be finishing up any prep work that needed to be done.
The phone line rang three times as you sat on your bed waiting for someone to pick up.
“Hello?” It was Wayne, which took you by surprise.
“Hey uncle Wayne, it’s me. Is Eddie there?”
“Yeah, he’s practicin’ right now. Want me to get him for you?”
“Please.” You chewed on your lip, debating telling him it’s an emergency to hopefully have a better chance at getting him on the phone but you didn’t want to add to any anxiety he already has. You heard multiple footsteps before you heard the phone cord clinking against the plastic phone.
“Hey baby.” He sounded sweet and… oblivious?
“Hey, are you coming over? Steve’s about to get the grill going I think, and I’m kinda worried that he’s going to set something on fire, or give us all food poisoning.”
“I’m uh, I’m gonna come over later. Still practicing some today, and not really feeling like I wanna swim. Wayne’s home too and-”
“Steve told me you’re worried about everyone seeing your scars.” You blurted it out, immediately regretting it.
“I-I… yeah.” He sighed. You couldn’t see him, but you were willing to bet he was running his hand over his face and through his hair right now. “I know everyone’s got them, and they saw me all fucked up but, you know how I am.”
“Eddie, they’re your friends. And you don’t have to even swim, just come hang out with everybody. No ones gonna pressure you to swim.” You paced your room and looked out the back window of your room that overlooked the pool. Robin had arrived and was wearing a button up top, unbuttoned over her swimsuit. Steve was of course shirtless already with his swim trunks on, and all the younger kids were in the pool swimming. Nancy was in a cute striped one piece, and Jonathan had on shorts and a t-shirt. “Not everyone is swimming, and no ones gonna care if you don’t.”
“You really don’t think they’ll care?”
“No, Eddie. Come on over.”
He sighed, “Alright, give me a few minutes and I’ll leave. If I get pushed in, I’m blaming you.”
“Okay, you can fully blame me if someone else pushes you into the pool.” You laughed at him.
“Don’t wanna mess this hair up either, I’m actually having a really good hair day today.”
You giggled again at the thought of his mop of a mane getting wet from the pool, “I’m sure you are, every day is a good hair day for you.”
“Alright, Harrington.” He said, emphasizing the “hair”, “I’ll see you soon.” You hung up and ran down the stairs, and headed straight for the backyard.
“He’s coming but he’s not gonna swim, and please don’t push him in.” You said to your brother as he was crouched down getting the grill going, or at least attempting to.
“Thank god because I have no idea how to start this stupid thing.” He stood up and you were seeing his scars for the first time, too. The one on his face was obviously there and you were used to it, but it was so much smaller. You guys had been night swimming a few times since you had been home, but you hadn’t paid much attention or seen them like you could right now. He had one on the left of his abdomen that still looked pretty gnarly.
“I didn't realize how bad-”
“Yeah, it’s pretty bad, I know. Well, it was. I think just pretending they’re not there is the only way I can act like things are back to normal now.” He spoke softly as he pushed his sunglasses back up on his nose. “Gonna go grab a drink, you want one?”
“Just a water is fine for now.” You said as he walked away, the scars on his back just as pink as the ones on his front. You found Robin settled in on a pool chair and sat at the foot of her chair. She had already found a beer and was watching the kids play a game of chicken. Max and Lucas were very clearly about to win against Mike and Will.
“Your lover not gonna make it?”
“He’s on his way, he was a little hesitant to come over to swim.” You said, and Robin nodded, thankfully understanding what you were meaning without saying anything.
“I think he has the hardest time with it all because he thinks he should’ve died.” She said very bluntly, sitting back in the lounger. Steve walked over and tossed you a water, then returned back to the grill. “Like, he actually did. And the scars are just another reminder- as if any of us need one, and I don’t think he wants to be a burden and make anyone remember it anymore than we already do, you know?” You nodded, realizing again how little you had understood about what everyone had been through while you were gone, despite hearing so much about it all from them. “He had it the worst of us, but you know that. Steve was pretty fucked up too. He waited until Eddie was even somewhat stable before he got himself looked at, they could have patched him up way better but he wouldn’t leave his side.”
“What?”
“Oh yeah. Days. He spent days after we’d all been evaluated, cleaned up, stitches or whatever we needed before he said that he needed any medical attention other than what we could see on his face. Nancy finally told him he smelled like blood and sweat and needed to go before he ended up with an infection. I'm still not convinced he didn’t get rabies from those bats... She had to pry him away from Eddie’s bedside. Steve said he felt responsible for him dying, because Eddie sacrificed himself to save him for you.” She was staring out at the pool still, talking about all of this as if it were some lighthearted conversation, and you were left speechless. “When the doctors got their hands on Steve they couldn’t believe how much pain he was in for that many days and didn’t even flinch because he was so good at hiding it, but when they asked him to lie back on the hospital bed to get looked at, he was crying in pain. It was pitiful.”
You still didn’t know what to say as you fumbled with your water bottle. “I hate that I wasn’t here.”
“No, don’t say that. I mean, I hate that you were where you were, but you didn’t want to be here. In Hawkins, or the upside down.”
“I just wish I could’ve been there for them more. Anyone. You guys are so close and I feel like I’m just invading on this, and adding more to it all.”
“No, you’re good for everyone. You being back has helped Steve, and obviously Eddie too. That idiot is crazy about you. When he woke up and found out what had happened to the town, the first thing he asked about was some book in his trailer that none of us knew what he was talking about until Wayne got there after Steve called him to tell him his vitals were improving drastically.”
“What book was it?” You asked, not sure what he could’ve been talking about.
“We all thought he meant his copy of The Hobbit but he was talking about some dungeons and dragons notebook.” Your heart stopped as Robin rambled on longer, for minutes before you realized you weren’t listening at all.
You two settled into a normal conversation, but you kept thinking about the notebook that Eddie was worried in the back of your head until he arrived, he made a quiet entrance versus his usual display of dramatics. He was dressed in a ripped up, sleeveless Slayer tshirt and a very holey pair of black jeans, and a pair of black converse that you rarely saw him in. His hair was tied back loosely and he had a black bandana around his head too. You stopped mid sentence with Robin as you watched him gravitate towards Steve as if he automatically knew he needed help.
“Man, you’ve got it bad for Munson, don’t you?”
“Shut it, Robin.” You slapped her ankle playfully and she laughed at you.
“Have you guys said the l word yet?”
You looked at him again before looking over to her, “No, it hasn’t been that long yet.” You knew Robin was such a romantic at heart- she thought your story of two best friends torn apart, then reunited as “lovers” was the best plot for a romantic story.
“Hasn’t been that long?! You guys were friends for how long before this? And you both knew you had something for each other this whole time?! Come on!” She threw her hands up in the air. “Just say it and see what he says.”
Except, you knew how Eddie felt about the word. There were some things some people- most people actually, didn’t know about his life before he was living with Wayne full time. The only time he heard the word love and it actually meant something was his mom, and he didn’t hear it but a few times from her. And if his dad ever said it, it was when he was quite literally beating love into him. It was a subject you weren’t really ready to introduce into your relationship yet, and you didn’t want to be the one to push it on him either. You were following the cracks of the concrete around the pool until a pair of unlaced shoes caught your attention.
Eddie squatted down to your level of the pool chair and lifted your chin up with his two fingers before placing the most gentle kiss on your lips. “Hi.” He said, his cheeks rosy, and his eyes were a little bit bloodshot to match.
“Hi.” You giggled back, “You okay?”
“Smoked on the way over here, never been better.”
“I’ll leave you two alone, have at it.” Robin got up, abandoning her chair. Eddie replaced her at the top of the chair and motioned for you to scoot up between his legs. You settled with your back on his chest, as his arms wrapped around your body.
“Glad you decided to come. I missed you.” You said as you traced the faint scars on his forearms that were showing.
“Just saw me last night at the show, Harrington. But thanks for making me come here, I think it’ll be good.”
“I didn’t make you come here,” you defended, “I was just trying to get you out of the house and that head of yours for a bit.”
“I know.” He kissed the side of your head, “and I’m thanking you for it.” You’d half expected him to retort back with some type of a half argument comment like he was actually trying to say that you did force him to come here, but you could tell he genuinely was glad to be there. You snuggled in closer to him.
“I think your meds are working, you normally would have said something a little smarter than that back to me.” You said out loud.
“Yeah, I feel less on edge all the time now. ‘S kinda nice.” He hummed.
“Should you be smoking weed while you’re taking it?” You feel him shrug against you. “Guess we’ll find out.”
“Guess we will.” He said.
“I need to run upstairs and change, keep an eye on Steve to make sure he doesn’t burn anything, please.”
“You sure you don’t need any assistance?” He wiggled his eyebrows at you and you rolled your eyes as you made your way back inside to change into your swimsuit.
The first one you grabbed was an older black one that was a two piece bikini, you were a bit less curvy back in high school but you figured it would still fit. You slipped the bottoms and the top on and stared at yourself in the mirror. Your shape had changed so much, not necessarily for the worse by any matter, but you could hear the comments from your mom or Charlie in your head as you took yourself in from every angle in the mirror.
A soft knock rapped on the door, then it slowly opened and you weren’t one bit surprised to see Eddie there. His jaw was slack as he stuttered out a compliment. “Y-you look great.”
You blushed and tucked your arms in front of your tummy, attempting to hide your few pounds, suddenly feeling ashamed.
“I mean it. You look healthy. I know what you’re thinking. I haven’t forgotten what your mom used to say to you. I haven’t either.” He closed the door quietly behind him, then walked over towards you.
“How come I have to be the one confident about my body, but you get to hide yours?” You asked him as he enveloped you in a warm hug and rubbed your soft back.
“That’s a conversation I’m willing to have another day, sweetheart. You don’t have to swim either.”
“But I want to. All I have are bikinis though.”
“And you look fine in it.” He hugged you tighter, but then his arms dropped, “what’s that?”
“What’s what?” You pulled back to look at him and he was focused on your closet. “Oh, that’s just some old high school crap. C’mon, let’s go down to the pool so they don’t think we’re up to something.”
Eddie shook his head as he made his way over to your closet. He didn’t have to stand on his tiptoes to grab the shoebox from the top shelf of your closet. “I know exactly what this is.” He made himself comfortable on the floor of your room, and opened the lid. The laugh that escaped his lips almost sounded like a bit of a cry as he started to pick through the papers and pictures.
“C’mon, Eddie. I’m not in the mood for reliving the past right now.”
“Oh I am. Look at how cute we were.” He showed you a photo of the two of you, and some of your old friends from middle school. “God, I was such a nerd.”
“Was?” You asked as you sat down beside him and watched him carefully dig through your possessions. You watched as he pulled out each picture, most of them had a tiny hole in the corner from a push pin where they’d been displayed in your room. “Had to take all these down in 9th grade when I had my first sleepover with Grace. I didn’t want her to make fun of me. I don't think I’ve looked at any of them since.”
Your slightly shaky hand started to sift through the box too, finding a picture from your birthday party in 8th grade- the year your parents had the pool put in. Eddie was beside you, his arm loosely around your shoulder, and you were both grinning from ear to ear, everyone else at the party had smiles too, but none as bright as the two of yours. There was a picture stuck to the back of that one, and it was of you blowing out your birthday candles. Eddie was staring- yes, staring at you with nothing but admiration in his eyes. You realized then that Robin really was right about the two of you. Eddie had found a letter that you both would pass back and forth between classes and was smiling behind his hand as he read it, his eyes seemed to be shrink wrapped with tears ready to fall.
“Man, we were fucking clueless, weren’t we?” He said out loud.
You took a deep breath, “clueless to what?”
“Each other. I’m pretty sure I was in love with you back then.” He continued on, not realizing what he’d said.
“Back then?” You asked, picking at the corner of the picture in your hands.
“Yeah, back then. Look at this,” he pointed to a part of the letter and read it aloud to you as you giggled along. You didn’t want to ruin the moment so you went along with him as you continued pulling out old pictures and letters, some DnD notes, and random little trinkets.
Your heart was aching to say something to him but you didn’t want to press it, so you abruptly stood up and grabbed the box from him, putting the lid back in it.
“That’s enough for right now.” You stood on your tippy toes to place the box back in the top of your closet, where dust had settled around the edges of it for sitting in the same spot for so long.
“I can’t believe you kept all those. Even after the years you were so mean to me.” Eddie came up behind you and took the box from your hands and effortlessly returned it to its place.
“You know me, I keep everything.” You were a little nervous now, not sure where the conversation was going.
“What about pictures of him?” Eddie asked, his voice laced with disgust.
“Eddie, come on. You really think I’d keep any of him? I threw all the ones I had out in Chicago, and Steve got all of the ones out of the house before I made it home.”
“I’m shocked he didn’t make you burn your pictures with me.” He scoffed, pacing around your room.
“He didn’t know I had those.” You watched him scratch at his neck as he kept pacing. “Hey, Eddie?”
“Yeah?”
“While we’re on the subject of keeping things… Robin told me that my DnD notebook was one of the first things you asked about after you woke up.”
“Yeah, I was worried that you would kill me if we ever talked again and I’d lost it.”
“Lost it? Eddie, I didn’t even know that thing still existed until you showed it to me.”
“Well. It’s the one thing that I had of you, of yours that was still… you. You know? You just switched in freshman year to this completely different girl desperate to fit in. I tried calling you, but your mom always made up whatever excuse you told her. Cheerleading practice, or at Grace’s house, or whatever it was. Finally I just gave up after you started looking at me with disgust at school if we saw each other. Then your sophomore year I knew I was never going to get you back, you were long gone.”
“But I’m back now.” You said quietly.
“Yeah, but at what cost?” He let out a disparaging smile, “You were with that abusive piece of shit for all of those years, and I was here rotting in Hawkins, being the freak of the town and then almost dying. Now you’re back, and you’re just… you’re back in my life again. But nothing is the same.” He sounded defeated.
You looked at him with tears in your eyes, and you felt your heart crumpling down.
“Eddie, I’m sorry.”
“Everyone is. Everyone is so sorry about what happened, aren’t they?”
“Eddie, please.” You grabbed his arm as he tried to walk out. He pulled it away from you, then turned to face you.
“I loved you, but you didn’t see it. You didn’t care, you just wanted to be the popular girl, you wanted everyone to love you. Sweetheart, none of those people did, except me.”
“I never told my mom to make up lies about where I was. I didn’t know you ever tried to call me. I thought you hated me for joining the cheerleading team.”
“Hate you? I could never hate you. Fuck- all of that bullshit you said to me in high school and look where we’re at now.” His chest was heaving, and you were feeling woozy from the emotional whiplash of the conversation.
“Where are we now?” You asked, afraid of the answer. Eddie’s hands slowly reached up to your face, and he didn’t miss the tiny flinch you made as you realized he was about to touch you.
“I think you know where I’m at.” His hands were resting on either side of your jaw, and his thumbs were slowly moving in circles as he looked you in the eyes, searching for something. “I said I could never hate you, didn’t I?” You nodded slowly at him, “it’s because I never stopped loving you.”
He leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on your lips before pulling back and resting his forehead against yours.
“Eddie, I love you too.” You said, placing your hands over his and squeezing them. You watched as his eyes squeezed so hard that tears started falling.
“Don’t say it just because I said it. Don’t say it if you don’t mean it, you know-” he started getting himself riled up the more he spoke.
“I do know, and that’s why I’m saying it. I love you.” His eyes were still shut and he was breathing through his nose. “Look at me.” You grabbed his face to move it to yours and watched as his eyes opened up. “I can’t say it enough, I love you, Eddie.” He leaned in after he accepted your confession and kissed you again, still a quick kiss, but so much feeling behind it. “And I promise you, all of those people out there love you too. But not… not as much as I do.”
He smiled at you before grabbing your hand and leading you downstairs, and back out to the pool. To your surprise, no one made any comments about the two of you being gone together, and not as much time must have passed as you thought because Steve was just putting burgers and some chicken on the grill. Eddie kissed the side of your head before he went to the cooler for a beer and resumed his stand beside your brother.
Alright, you confessed your love to him, so why do you feel like you could hurl up the last 3 days worth of food as you stared at him?
“Grabbing a beer, you want one?” Nancy placed a hand on your shoulder and asked as she walked by you standing on the hot concrete, and you nodded a quick yes to her.
“Thanks.” You said as she handed one back to you.
“You alright? You look a little bit sick to your stomach.”
“Yeah, just hanging in there. We had another one of those big conversations and I feel a little off.”
“C’mon, walk it off and come sit over here with us and forget about it for a minute.” You followed her over to where Jonathan and Robin both were talking in depth about some movie ending and why it should’ve ended differently.
“Hey guys.” You sat down, sharing a chair with Robin again. You started drinking your beer quickly as they changed the conversation and you joined in as you heard laughter and splashing in the background. Minutes later, it all stopped. Everything. The laughing, the splashing, and any noise other than the few birds that were still around.
You four looked to the pool. Everyone’s head was accounted for, and then you looked over at the grill where Steve was laughing as he flipped a burger. Steve, just Steve. Where was Eddie? Suddenly you were being lifted up by a very cold, wet body and were getting thrown into the pool, beer in hand and all.
“What the fuck?!” You said as you came up from the water. Eddie was also… in the pool with you. Shirtless, but his jeans on.
“Dustin made a bet and I had to follow up on my end.” He swooped an arm around your waist and pulled you into him. “Love you.” He kissed you on the lips before he let go of you and swam to the side of the pool. He pushed himself out of the water, making a show of his wet hair, then pulled his jeans off to be left just in his boxers.
“Hey man, put some trunks on.” Steve yelled at him before putting the lid down on the grill and running inside. He jogged back out with a pair of his red ones and tossed them at Eddie’s chest, “for your decency.” He said with a smirk, and Eddie put them on and hopped in the pool with everyone else, and a fresh beer for you.
123 notes · View notes
awritessomething · 1 year
Text
𝐀 𝐑𝐞𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐝 | tadashi hamada x fem!reader
requests
𝙨𝙪𝙢𝙢𝙖𝙧𝙮 | after Tadashi successfully finished building Baymax, there’s a reward in order.
𝙬𝙤𝙧𝙙 𝙘𝙤𝙪𝙣𝙩 | 3.3k
𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 | smut, oral (m!receiving), pnv, switch!tadashi, facefucking, public sex (sorta? kinda?), hair pulling, riding, wall fucking, praise kink, some dirty talk, bit of crying, unprotected sex, overstim and dumification, multiple orgasm, pet names like baby and sweet girl, getting caught at the end, fluffy smut(??), non-proofread writing
This is my first story on Tumblr sorry if its not good but feel free to leave any requests! I’ll figure it out eventually
Tumblr media
Tadashi Hamada had spent days and nights working in his office at the San Francisco Institute of Technology. His girlfriend had zero interest in science before meeting Tadashi, after that, she was forced into liking it. She was just as smart as him, enrolled in a nearby law school. Still, she spent more of her time spent in Tadashis lab than she did in her own home. He spent all of his time working on his doctor-like robot, Baymax. Baymax could perform over 10,000 medical procedures, so it took an awful long time for Tadashi to figure out how to get him to be able to do that. She had always believed in him, she cheered him on during the hard times and kept him going when things seemed too easy.
They’d been dating for months before Tadashi was finally finished with Baymax. He had put a little couch in his lab so that his girlfriend could sleep as he worked and not feel forced to be awake all the time. It was his cheers of happiness and excitement that woke her up as she felt his hands start to shake her. Her eyes shot open to see him with the biggest grin on his face.
“I finished! Baymax is complete!” Tadashi announced and her jaw dropped in shock. She jumped up onto her feet and just stared at him for a second as he looked like he was about to bounce off of the walls.
“What?!” The girl screamed and he just nodded again, his smile never once dropping even the slightest bit. Seeing his nod of confirmation, she jumped forwards and up into his arms, Tadashi spinning her around. Their hug was tight and just full of excitement. Both of them were just so happy, Tadashi being happy for finishing his very long and time consuming project, and she was happy just because he was happy and she loved him. With his hands still firm on her thighs, she leaned back a little bit to look at him. Her hands cupped his cheeks, squishing them together a little bit. “I’m so proud of you, Tadashi.” She told him and his cheeks turned a rosy pink. Leaning forwards, she peppered kisses all over his face as he laughed and set her down.
“Wanna come back to my place? I know a way we can celebrate.” Tadashi leaned down and gave her a quick kiss but realized what she had just said. They had sex before, multiple times. They just never actually talked about it so he felt that it was weird for him to have said something like that. It wasn’t that she was weirded out by his words, she was just surprised that they came out of his mouth. If there was any sort of sexual talk, it was usually from her and that was still rare. “We dont have to, we can go out to dinner too. Sorry, what do you want to do?” He backtracked so quickly she barely even had a moment to think.
“What? No, no I like the first idea. Why don’t we stay here though?” She put her hands on his chest and pushed him down onto the couch, walking away to lock the door. Once the doors were locked, no one outside could see in, which was good. It took an awful lot of noise to be heard through the walls as well, which would be put to the test. Their friends were in the bigger lab only a few doors away, working on their own things. Tadashi watched as she checked the windows quickly before digging and turning back to him.
“Come on.” He opened up his arms and she smiled, sitting down on his lap and bringing him into a kiss. Tadashis hands found the curve of her waist, latching onto that as she kissed down his neck. Her cold fingers slipped under his shirt, tracing his abs and making him shudder. “Take off my shirt.” Those words were meant to come out as a demand, yet they left in a whine. Tadashi could feel her lips turn up into a smile against his skin while she leaned back to pull off his shirt.
“We just got started, Tadashi. You’re already begging me?” She teased but he shook his head, his confidence being far too high from his achievements to admit to the begging that he let happen by accident. Of course, tonight would be all about him, so she decided to quit the teasing. Tadashi pulled off her shirt with ease, throwing it to the side with his before his hands rushed to unclasp her bra. The black lacy bra was thrown to the side, leaving her a bit disappointed that he hadn’t taken even a second to appreciate it. She quickly forgave him once his mouth latched onto the sensitive skin on her breasts, sucking on it and nipping with his teeth. Her back arched and their chests touched, Tadashis hands finding their way down to her shorts.
“You always spoil me with these little shorts.” He whispered, voice deep in her ear as she let out a breathy moan. “Stand up for me.” She stood immediately and he helped her unbutton them, the piece of clothes falling to the ground. He expected her to sit back down on his lap, to keep her panties as the only thing that she would wear. He expected her to drip right through them and onto his jeans, leaving wet spots that would surely be noticed if anyone saw him. Instead, she dropped to her knees, unbuttoning his pants and pulling them down to his ankles. He lifted his feet as she fully removed them, his boxers going right with them. He felt so exposed.
“You’re so hard, I haven’t even done anything yet.” She smiled and leaned forwards, letting his cock press up against her face. It favored length rather than width, being a tad bit longer than the average but keeping it average when it came to width. Still, it was absolutely perfect. Tadashi’s breath hitched seeing her so close to his cock, feeling how her hands ran up his thighs and just got closer to touching it. Once her fingers wrapped around him, he let out a gasp, involuntarily moving his hips up to try and get more. The salty bead of precum was dripping down, threatening to reach her fingers. Instead of letting that happen, she put out her tongue, licking a long stripe right up his cock, licking up that little drop as well.
“Baby- come on… please.” Tadashi put out his hand, running his fingers through her hair. Looking up at him through her lashes, she nodded but backed away. “What are you doing?”
“Stand up.” He did as he was told, standing up and wondering what she wanted him to do next. She reached out and touched both sides of his hips, moving so that her head was against the wall instead of by the couch. Tadashi looked down at her, so confused as to what she wanted him to do. Her hair was tucked neatly behind her ears, a bit nervous to tell him what to do. “Fuck my mouth.” Tadashis jaw dropped, unsure of why she would ask him to do that. She had given him a blowjob before, in fact she had given many, but she had always been in control.
“I don’t want to hurt you.” He shook his head and went to step away but her hands remained on his hips, keeping him in place.
“You wont hurt me, and anyways, Baymax is here to help.” She begged, pressing a sweet kiss to the tip of Tadashis cock. It was begging to be touched, it’s regular light pink color turned into a raging red. He trusted her to know her limits, but still told her to tap on his thigh three times in a row if she wanted him to stop and twice to slow down. With a bit of hesitance, he agreed. Honestly, he was excited to try something new as long as it was with her, but he just didn’t want to hurt her. He wouldn’t be able to forgive himself.
The moment that she took him in his mouth, all of Tadashis thoughts vanished. His high IQ just disappeared as all he could think about was getting off using her. The first couple of thrusts were nice and slow, very experimental. Tadashi glanced down at her to see her with furrowed brows, looking right back up at him while his cock was stuffed in her mouth.
“Oh fuck…” Tadashi moaned, putting his arm on the wall that he could rest his head on, the other moving down to her head. She felt his long fingers thread into her hair, finding a way to grip onto her head as he grew more confident with his thrusts. His jaw was clenched and the bottom lip sucked under his teeth to try and hold back some of his sounds. All he could hear was the sound of her throat every single time he thrusted into it, he loved how it just took him in.
Every once and a while he would open his eyes and look down at her, and every time he did so, she was staring back up at him. This time he looked down and saw her eyes filled up to the brim with tears as she blinked and one streamed down her cheek. He immediately pulled out of her mouth and was so worried that something had happened and she got hurt.
“Are you alright? Did I hurt you? Oh my god I knew this would happen I-“ she cut him off immediately with her begging.
“No, Tadashi, keep going. Please, I need your cock in my mouth.” She cried, reaching out for him. He looked down at her with a shocked expression, not expecting her to like it so much. Still, he accepted and gently slipped it back in, her tongue swirling around him. He was so close now, if she had kept speaking for one more second he might’ve cum right then and there.
His hand found its way back to her hair, head falling back as he pushed her head all the way. The tip of her nose touched his abdomen as she felt tears run down her face once again. He thrusted into her throat while holding her head there. She took it as best as she could, holding onto his legs for a bit of support. It would probably hurt to talk for the next couple of days from how her throat was being used as a fuck toy.
“So- oh my god… so fucking good for me.” Tadashi groaned, fucking himself as deep into her throat as possible. At his praise, she let out a quiet whimper that sent vibrations through his cock. A choked moan left his throat, he no longer knew how to contain himself. His thrusts were getting much messier and his breathing was ragged and quick, he was close. She could barely even breathe at this point, but she held on for as long as she could. With a few more thrusts, he was cumming, trying to pull out of her mouth but being trapped by her hands. He thought of himself as too much of a gentleman to cum in her mouth after being so mean, but apparently it was just like their usual sessions.
“Good job, come on. Are you ok?” Tadashi helped her up from her knees, seeing the little wobble that she had. She nodded, still catching her breath and swallowing the final drop. Sitting her back down on the cough, he went to get her water bottle from the table. He was still rock hard and she laughed at this.
“What are you laughing at?” He rolled his eyes, handing her the water bottle and sitting down next to her. His fingers messed with her nice black panties, wanting to take them off. He stretched the fabric and let it come back with a snap. Her head turned as she set down the bottle, reaching over and smacking him on the head.
“The only person I ever laugh at is you.” She informed him while moving to sit on his lap. Her hand gently stroked his dick while Tadashi struggled to hold eye contact through the pleasure. His cock was still so sensitive, if she put him inside he believed he might explode. “Do you like that?” She had lifted her hips and was positioned right over him, teasing both of them by rubbing him back and forth along her folds.
“I like everything about you.” With that answer, she dropped down onto his cock, taking him balls deep in one quick go. Tadashi’s head fell back and he didn’t have enough of a warning to mute his moan, letting out a deep and guttural groan. His hands flew to her hips, now moving so his nose was in the crook of her neck as he panted.
“Come on, you’re doing so well. Cant you give me just one more?” Her hand moved his face so that she could look at him. She brushed his hair out from his eyes to get a better look as he looked up at her so desperately. Tadashi nodded once he was ready for her to move, and so she did. Her bouncing started off as slow grinds, working up to the merciless riding.
“Shit- slow down! I wont last.” He complained, but he really didn’t want her to slow down at all. She knew his body better than anyone, she knew how to get him to cum in five seconds or how to edge him for five hours.
“I don’t need you to last, I need you to just feel how great you are.” She leaned forwards and brought him into a sloppy kiss, swallowing each other’s moans. They were so loud, someone must’ve heard at this point. “Your cock fills me up so good, Tadashi.” Her moans and praise made his eyes roll to the back of his head, gripping her waist so hard she knew it would bruise. They were supposed to be going to the pool in a few days.
“Yeah? Can anyone else- fuck- make you feel this good?” He choked out and she moaned out a no. Feeling his urges now fully take over, he grabbed onto her hips, pulling her all the way down onto his cock and picking her up. She whimpered quietly, wondering what he was doing. He pulled out and set her down, spinning her to face the wall.
“Tadashi? What are you doing?” She asked but gasped as his hand hit her back, bending her over as her hands reached for the wall. His fingers wandered back into her hair, collecting enough to pull it back into a makeshift ponytail. His other hand moved to her face, sticking two fingers into her mouth that she welcomed and sucked on happily. His thrusts were hard, knocking the air out of her each time that his skin hit hers. The sound of skin slapping was so loud as her moans were muffled. His sounds had turned into deep groans and grunts.
“So fucking good for me… perfect pussy.” He whispered and her eyes rolled back, fists balling up against the wall. He took his hand from her mouth but she kept her lip under her teeth to quiet herself. His newly free hand slipped underneath her, finding her clit to rub at. The second his fingers made contact with her sensitive bundle of nerves, her back arched further and she let out the loudest moan yet.
“Yes- oh fuck! Tadashi!” His name came out almost as a scream. With just a few more thrusts, he felt her walls clench around his cock as her legs shook uncontrollably. It might’ve been the best orgasm that she had ever had, he had to take his fingers from her hair to muffle the screams. Pulling out, he gave her a second to recover before picking her back up, holding her against the wall this time.
“One more, baby. Just give me one more.” Tadashi whispered in her ear as he slipped right back into her with ease. Her legs shook and eyes rolled back just from the feeling of his cock inside of her. She came just from that. “Good job, but you’re gonna need to take a bit more.” Her mind had just completely gone, all she could think about was his cock. With every earth-shattering thrust, her nails dug deeper into his back. Long red marks would be seen all down his perfect skin, everyone would see them at the pool. Neither of them were thinking about that though, not anymore.
“Tada- oh my god.” She couldn’t even say his name fully anymore, any words just coming out as incoherent babbles. He was so close, only needing a little bit more. One of her hands ended the torture on his back and moved up to his hair. The other continued on with the scratching, this one just gave a few hard pulls.
“Come on, I’m so close.” Tadashi groaned, chasing his orgasm with all that he had. She have one last scratch in the exact spot that he needed, also pulling his hair with just the right strands. His legs shook as he pushed himself as deep as he could go inside of her. Long spurts of cum filled her up to the brim, being the cause for her final orgasm. The only word he spoke was her name as he came, holding her close while his hips rolled against hers to get out every last bit.
Pulling out was painful, feeling so sore after such a long and rough session. According to the clock, they’d been going at it for two hours. He kneeled down to watch as his cum leaked out, using one finger to gently push it back in. She was just standing there, scared to try and move.
“Come on sweet girl, lay down.” Tadashi laid her back down on the couch, walking away to grab himself a pair of sweats. He always kept an extra pair of pants. She had covered herself up with a blanket and was ready to drift off to sleep. It was obvious what they had done, the smell in the room along with their clothes scattered along the floor. Tadashi walked over to where his girlfriend was sleeping and was leaning down to give her a kiss when the door burst open.
Standing there was his little brother, Hiro, and his aunt Cass. The sleeping girl woke up and was absolutely horrified to see who was standing there. They all just kind of stared at each other in shock. Tadashi looked around and saw their clothes everywhere, using his foot to move the piles behind him.
“Couldn’t you have knocked? What if I was naked?” He finally spoke the first word and Hiro just sighed and dropped his head. It was the wrong choice of words for the situation that they found themselves in.
“Well, she is.” Aunt Cass pointed out and the girl hid her face under the blankets. “Get dressed, it’s late and dinner is ready. We thought you died so we came over here instead.” She walked away and Hiro followed. He felt absolutely traumatized, also because when Tadashi hadn’t been facing them, both saw the red marks on his back. Cass wanted to make jokes about it but knew better and kept her mouth shut.
Once a few minutes had passed and they both got dressed, they walked out of the room together. Some heads peaked out of the labs and looked at them, making silly faces to show they knew what had just happened as well. Tadashi wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked, feeling her hide her face in his arm. They would never live this down.
457 notes · View notes
xreaderstoryideas · 7 months
Text
Let me show you my love
A/N: ok , it's been 3 days and that scenario keep ruing in my mind I have to write it , sorry if it's not that good it's the first time I write something like that 😅
Warnings: 18+, f!reader, fluff to soft smut (smut in betweenthe lemon cut), newly established relationships, lucifer is touch starve, I won't change my mind that man definitely whimpers 👀
Tumblr media
Not proof read
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
You were both sitting in his larger than king-size bed, just talking, and the conversation drifted to how some people show their love language.
" - so our brain can sometimes overload our feelings off cuteness and love , so it turns its into aggressiveness. But since we love it, we don't wanna hurt it." You were explaining to lucifer what cuteness aggression was all about. " So lately, if you saw me fidget, or sigh , it not that I don't wanna be around you." You couldn't look him in the eyes while confessing why you've been a bit 'weird' lately. He's been so good to you, and you didn't want him to think that you couldn't stand him.
" it's just i-i ..... really love you , and ...... I don't want to overwhelmed you "
Lucifer was sitting at your side facing you, listening to your every word. He had noticed how you have been acting different when he was around, fearing you where not happy with him, he finally gathered his courage and asked you about it before going to bed.
When he was about to say something, a movement caught his eyes. You were taping your finger on the back of your other hand , exactly like every other time he noticed. He took his time and looked more closely at you, and he realized, "she's doing right now"
Your eyes lift up when you heard him move, how you found him surprised you a bit. He was now completely facing you, arms open as if inviting you in a hug, " love~ I see your restraining yourself right now, I'm not as fragile as I may look. if that's how you show your love, I'll be honored to receive it"
For a moment, you didn't know what to say. " r-really? You don't mind ......"
He chuckled, shaking his head. " Not at all, now, come here"
You smiled, accepting his hug. Lucifer let out a yelp of surprise when you dragged on your side of the bed , holding him like you would a teddy bear. " Don't blame me for what's coming next."
He didn't have the time to register that he was now laying down on you that you began to pepper his face with kisses. One of your hands, holding the back of his head, while the other was running down his back, in between the indented of where his wings retract. Your touch was so soft and loving that he couldn't help but feel a chills spread all over him, how long since he felt something like that, he couldn't remember.
" I kinda expected his back to be sensitive, but seeing him melt so fast is so adorable," you couldn't help but smile as you still kiss every inch of his face that you could.
Taking a pause in you assault , you hold his head with your hand, founding that lucifer was now putty in your hands, eyes haft-lid starring into space, it was truly adorable, he was truly adorable.
" ~ my darling love , could you please show me your horns, I wanna love every aspect of you~ " you sweetly asked before kissing his lips.
Even though your eyes were close, you could feel lucifer shifting in his full demon form, red horns sprouting on his head, tree pair of wings unfolding from his back, and his tail now lazily swishing around.
Separating from lucifer's lips, you took your time to admire the beautiful fallen angel. You couldn't imagine a more handsome being, and he was yours.
Letting his head rest on your breast, you begin to kiss his horn, starting where it sprouts from his head. Nearing the top of his horn, you continue by kissing the head of his snake halo, before going to his other horn, taking care of minding the flame between them.
At this point, lucifer's wings were all around you. One of your hands was still playing in his hair while the other rested on his back in between his wings and tail. " Are you feeling alright, lucifer?"
Lucifer lifted his eyes to meet yours, only to be faced with so much love and adoration. " Better than ever, y/n , my queen"
🍋----------------------------------------------------🍋
Your hand slowly drifts down his back, meeting the base of his tail, letting out a small moan, lucifer couldn't have help to be riddled up by your show of affection. Feeling the bulge on the inside of your thigh, you felt the need to help your lover with his predicament. All while caressing his tail, you whisper into his ear, " How would you like me to satisfy you , ~my king~"
Feeling himself getting harder at your seductive tone, lucifer wasn't able to stop the whimper that escaped his panting lips. " i-i need ....... you m-my love......."
Gliding your free hand in the sensitive feathers of one of his wings." I'm gonna need you to be more specific, darling~" lucifer buck and let out a loud moan at your action, his briefs becoming painfully tight. " hng.... please, I neeeeed to f-ahhh-feel you around me ..."
Deciding you had teased him enough, you smiled and kissed him, your hands helping lucifer undress the little clothes you both had. The moment your underwear was tossed to the side, lucifer's hand found itself at your heat , thumbs pressing circles on your clit and fingers pumping in and out.
You gasped, giving him the opportunity to let his forked tongue claim your mouth, swallowing every mewl your throat could conjure. His free hand intertwined with your own, finding purchase to balance him.
Feeling that you were worked up enough for him, lucifer drew back his hand. Letting out a whine at the lost his fingers, you try to follow his lips only to see lucifer lick his fingers clean. " mmhhhnnn, my queen , you taste so sweet nothing can compare "
Lucifer lined himself and slowly sheath completely, making both of you moan. " lu-lucifer, ...f-feel so gooood , my angel ...... mine"
When he started to move, beginning with slow thrust, you noticed that his tail was loosely warped around one of your leg, his wings flapped sporadically but still draped the two of you securely. You grip a handful of hair at the back of lucifer head and pull, giving you access to his neck and eliciting a guttural moan out of him. Begging him to move faster, you lather every part of him that you could reach in bites and hickeys, physically marking a claim on the king of hell.
" y/n ... I'm close.. s-sooclose" with his hand that was not interlocked with yours lucifer reached in between the two of you, easily finding you bundle of nerves. Expertly pouting pressure on it, you loudly found the tight knot quickly unraveling, rapidly panting the only thing coming out of your mouth was lucifer's name.
The moment the knot snapped, you could only scream lucifer's name as your walls constricted around him, almost making him finish at the sensation. Lucifer's thrust were getting sloppy, getting closer to his own release, " lucifer, it's ok .... cum for me darling ~" you felt him speed up chasing his high.
You kissed and swallowed his scream as he twitched and spilled inside you. Regaining both of your breath, lucifer's horns and tail receded and his wings retracted.
🍋----------------------------------------------------🍋
Pulling out and laying at your side, lucifer nuzzle himself in the crook of your neck." I love you, my queen, more than anything "
" I love you too, my king, more than anything"
" we should get up and take a bath luci"
"But I don't wanna get up, I'm good right here" he only but nuzzle himself more in your breasts, his arm snaking around you, locking you in place.
"..................... you can bring a couple rubber ducks in the bath if-" you didn't had the time to finish your sentence, lucifer had bolted to the attached bathroom saying it would be ready in less than 5 minutes. You could only lay there chuckling at his excitement.
Tumblr media
A/N: fuck 😵‍💫 it took me more than 5h that write all of that. I sometimes had the pause because I was either embarrassed to write a part of I had the think how to phrase it 🙃 😅. Hope you guys like it 😁
249 notes · View notes
thewinchestah · 7 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Strawberry Fields (sonhei com campos de morango) - Alastor X Reader fic
Summary: On a dreadful night, Alastor goes to collect one of his contracts. Something goes terribly wrong. He finds you.
Warnings: fem!reader, Human!reader, smut, 18+, period sex, overstimulation, light cannibalism, blood, A LOT OF BLOOD, general creeppiness, Alastor is in hell for a reason, oral sex, alastor kind of hunts reader down, possessive!Alastor
A/N: Soooo!! This was a long time coming but here it is. This idea has been on my mind for a long time now and I wanted to test the waters before i commit to a long fic. I hope you guys like it, i'm kinda on the fence about it. I'm working on the requests and they should be out soon I PROMISEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE. Also I got a little carried away, i'm sorry. Hope you guys enjoy it. It's always a pleasure to write for you. The visuals and the title for this fic are heavily inspire by this music video. Not the lyrics tho, i always felt like the singer did a poor job with this concept and i wanted to do it justice.
Taglist: @markster666@jyoongim@stygianoir @pepperycookie@fraspent @aether-th3-enby  @lady-valtieri @karolinda007-blog @jesi-pinkman@polytheatrix If the tags aren’t working or you wanna be tagged, let me know.
You curse when another sharp stone cuts your feet.
You regret it a second later when you hear the ominous sounds that reverberate through the trees. They are closing in on you.
You don’t know how you got here, you just know now you are running for your life inside these woods now. The only guiding light, a full moon that looks weirdly otherworldly.
Adrenaline burns inside your bloodstream, the forest seems devoid of any living thing. It’s only you and whoever is chasing you. You wish you could hear gunshots, you wish you could hear screams. Anything besides the occasional twig snap or wind caressing the pine trees’ leaves. The eerie silence is deafening, and worse: the eerie silence makes you even more aware of your situation. 
It’s incredible how everything gets clearer when you’re about to die.
Maybe you shouldn’t have traveled alone, maybe you shouldn’t have decided to go somewhere where the closest thing to civilization is the village’s old-yet-charming dinner. 
You just wanted a little bit of quiet, a place that made introspection inviting. Next time you should go for a beach vacation.
Next time? why does next time sound so… far away? Somehow your feet carry you away from the forest’s well marked path and deeper into the thick vegetation, hiding behind a large tree. You gained a few minutes on them by taking a detour.
Breathe. Remember to breathe.
Right, your mind remembers. You’re being hunted down like prey in the creepy horror film woods, time to focus on surviving again. You can overthink later.
You assess your options: you can keep going into the woods, a deadly game of hide and seek. Zig-zag through the trees, keep them guessing. There’s a good chance you will find wildlife as you go deeper. This could be a problem, it’s too dark to make anything out, an encounter could cause enough of a distraction, you could take advantage of that. Or you could end up mauled. Plus, you are absolutely positive there are bear traps somewhere. If you're gonna die, make your death less dumb. Quite an embarrassing topic of discussion in the afterlife, saying that you died like horror film pretty girls making dumb decisions that you clearly would never make in a situation like that. You just know they are incredible hunters, you need to take them out of their element, expose them.
So yeah, going deeper isn't an option. 
Something catches your eye, there’s a big opening in the thick vegetation, there’s a clearing ahead and… sparks? You definitely see a light. You were told by the locals how the population is scattered across acres and acres of practically untouched wilderness, there’s also the park’s rangers stationed on specific places that grant them a visual advantage in case of emergencies. A big clearing is perfect for that. Maybe, just maybe there’s hope. 
Of course bolting there will make you terribly exposed, they will know your position all the time, and they can still hunt you hidden by the edge of the trail.  Besides there’s no guarantee of what awaits you when you reach the promised land, they could have a partner waiting, there could be nothing at all there. Taking this risk for nothing sounds worse than being lured into a trap. You just have this gut feeling that’s where you should go. Your brain starts to pick the plan apart, this doesn’t sound good. Hesitation can be fatal. But you are all adrenaline and primal flight intistic - 
The decision was made for you, you start running again. Taking advantage of the final stretch of cover you still have until you hit the trail again, you take several deep breaths. Oxygen needs to keep coming, so you can make decisions, so your limbs can respond quickly. Your peripheral catches something that’s also running. It’s a stag.
He’s also prey. He’s an omen. He’s your cue. 
You leap across some fallen branches and your scratched feet land on the main trial. As soon as you complete your first step you hear movement and hurried voices. They are onto you. “What do we say to the good of death? Not today” you give yourself a pep-talk as you keep running. Maybe thinking this is all fiction will help you survive this, detach yourself from the situation, don’t think about the consequences, just act. 
And like that, you don’t stop running. You sing your abcs to focus and stop spiraling. Evolution is truly amazing, the cuts you suffered don’t hurt anymore, precious shooting adrenaline, adrenaline that makes you tunnel vision towards your objective. By now you know where to step, when to dodge, when to slow down and when to go faster. Millennia of sheer force of survival catching up to you.
breathe, remember to breathe.
You inhale a good chunk of oxygen and look ahead. There’s a man on the edge of the tree line and a few meters left. Your mind wants to sing in victory, but you refrain from that, you know better than that it only ends when it’s over-
You’re positively sprinting towards the man right now, like he is your assured salvation. Something inside you screams louder and louder guiding you to him and you follow the sound. 
You hear gunshots. 
So noooooow they bring out the guns? That’s low. 
But that’s a good thing right? If they are shooting they are getting out of time. A single gunshot can take you down and they can smoothly and swiftly carry you away, like it’s a normal hunt. No one will question shooting something they didn’t see getting shot so deep into these woods. But shooting a girl in front of a witness? that’s for amateurs right? So, the man is not a partner you decide. 
remember to breathe, you are not breathing. 
You are so close now, you see an outstretched hand coming your way only a few more steps
breathe. 
You don’t, instead you leap towards your loosely established finish line and take the hand an-
 Dirt greets your face as you fall face first into the trail,  and you crawl like a zombie that just rose from its grave. You have a collection of new cuts and scrapes now, it hurts and you can’t bite your lip to suppress the pain. Still, you intertwine your fingers with his, your other arm aggressively seeking for leverage, clinging to your flesh lifeline. You blur out a bunch of incoherent things as he effortlessly lifts you up  in one swift motion. 
“Get behind me, my dear.” he asks. He has a weird voice almost like it leaves something in the air that caresses your skin, an inviting voice nonetheless. You hide yourself inside the crook of his arm, giving you the ability to witness just a little bit of the action there’s about to happen. You never let go of his hand. Your prince charming feels awfully cold.
Alastor waits, rather impatiently, for his clients to arrive. Making a deal with a human is his ticket topside and Hell is still terribly boring, even with the hotel. The Radio Demon was no stranger to contracts with humans, they were a win-win situation. Those who seek him always have a taste for the wicked and deranged, so it’s easy to figure out what they want and twist it for his own benefit. When they inevitably die, be it death by old age or death by occupational hazard, Alastor gets useful men from the moment they manifest in Hell. They always know exactly where they are and why, they are not confused sinners, petty crime or moral crime sinners. They are, most times, skilled killers who take no trouble doing Alastor’s bidding. An accomplished killer in life makes an even better prolific hellish soldier, someone who will continue indulging in their desires without the constraints of society, but eternally tied down by Alastor’s constraints. With the right incentive, they can rise in the ranks and become treasured resources for the overlord. Plus, the camaraderie isn’t all bad. Takes one to know one, they say.
However, humans these days are getting careless, sloppy. This entire display is proof of that, they should be over to kill and cover their tracks alone. The basics, for hell’s sake. 
 Alastor only takes care of the details. Tampering with some evidence here, getting a victim on the right place at the right time there. The occasional final encouragement to give into the darkness and finally kill, some advice. A self respecting killer should be able to kill and get away with it without the demon’s aid. He’s there for consulting and making sure there are no loose ends. 
But never this. Having to intervene in the middle of a kill because his client made a very very big mess that screams “you’re getting caught!” is below him. Amateurs are not worth Alastor's time.
The two men approach the tree line, clearly worked up from the hunt and shocked to see him there. If Alastor is withholding a victim, something went very, very wrong.
“Good night my good fellows!” the greeting leaves his lips in an overly-chirpy tone. Is that static in his voice?  Radio static? Is that what’s leaving goosebumps on your skin? The stress and the adrenaline are making you imagine things. You took the “pretend this is all a fantasy and you the main character” too seriously. Because now you are hiding behind Darth Vader’s skirts. That’s impossible, right? right?
“Great.” you can see the sarcasm dripping from one of your aggressors. “You’re here to watch?” the question asked all passive aggressive with an edgy tone. That’s definitely a teenager. What the fuck? you were being chased by a high school kid? This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous, how can a teen pull this off? And you almost died? What? Your mind starts spirling. 
Alastor ignores the son, is the father he cares about. They’ve known each other for years now, and he’s underperforming to say the least. He waits for the father to address him, it’s his mess after all. The older man gives his son a stern look and finally breaks the silence. 
“Goodnight. We didn’t expect to see you here tonight, to be honest.’”
 The second voice is much older. That doesn’t quiet your thoughts at all. Is this a cult initiation thing? Hunting girls down like they are prey? WHY DID YOU TRAVEL TO THE MIDDLE OF NOWHERE IN THE FIRST PLACE??? OF COURSE THERE WOULD BE CULTS HERE, DUUUUH. IF I WAS IN A CULT THIS WOULD BE THE PERFECT PLACE TO HIDE. There are so many voices screaming inside your head now, you are shivering. With anger, anticipation, fear. Your inner monologue overrides your brain and you are not sure you can cope with everything that’s going on. The voices, all the voices, sound wrong. They land weirdly inside your ear and you need to think hard to understand the words, you know how crucial every piece of information is. They could make all the difference when you talk to the police. They could help a conviction when you are on the stand, giving your official statement. You are surviving this. You are going to watch these fuckers get life in prision or worse.  You are surviving this right? There’s so much you haven’t thought through. Whose hand are you holding again? 
“Oh please. Don’t act all coy now, it doesn’t suit you old friend” Alastor is starting to cross the line from nuisance to anger. He twirls his microphone in annoyance, and makes sure to sink it deep into the moist ground. “Let me remind you about the terms of our agreement. For each 2 kills you make, one soul is mine to take. Or am I wrong?”
“No. You aren’t”. The father answers through gritted teeth.  “But I never thought you would want to collec-” Alastor tilts his head, his grin widens and he snaps “Never thought what? That I would claim what I am owed at my leisure? That I would stop waiting patiently for you, acting at your whim? You earned the privilege of killing unbothered by my vigilance. Because you always delivered your side of the bargain with excellence. I can revoke said privilege whenever I want. Especially after this pitiful performance.” The seasoned killer seems to slightly cower at Alastor’s words. Good. He always regarded the demon without fear or trepidation. His work was meticulous, spotless, basically perfect. And that gave him the justifiable confidence for going toe to toe with the Radio Demon during conversations, a bargaining chip during dealings of his contracts. Few could say that. 
You feel nauseous. Reality is crashing down at you hard and fast. How many people have these people killed? They are trading lives like it is the stock market, and yet you can’t let go of your prince charming’s hand. There’s no rational thought to justify it, actually rational thought is also being slaughtered like a sacrificial lamb tonight, because despite the gigantic red flags you are not letting go of this man’s hands. Everything about him screams danger, everything about him screams your safety. He’s the type of paradoxical that messes with your primal senses, that makes a moth go to the lights that will kill it. 
From the crook of his arm you finally gather the courage to open your eyes. You try to look up to your prince charming, but his face is concealed by the shadows of the night. Actually, everything of importance seems to be conveniently hidden from you. Your aggressor’s faces look distorted, recognizable traits melting together like watercolor painted by 100 shades of darkness, voices and words fuse together creating only cacophony. You hear things, you see things, but you can’t discern them. The three men keep going back and forth, but their conversation seems to dissipate into the air. Everything about this feels like a dream. 
Of course you can’t register anything of importance. Alastor makes sure of it. You are a potential victim after all. A liability, capable of making a positive identification. It’s wishful thinking that someone would take your account of what’s happening on this dreadful night seriously.
 Alastor has no shame in using the prejudices of your world to his advantage. If you were to tell, everyone would make the assumption that you are “just another hysterical woman, thinking too much about folktales”. You had too much to drink, partied too hard. Hallucinogens are a common party drug and this is the result of a bad trip. At worst, “someone tried to spike your drink, but nothing happened. You should be thankful, not getting in the way of important police work”. Alastor also knows that injustice is no real crime, and yet he decided to spare you. It doesn’t feel fair for you to perish in such crude ways, a practice run for a post pubescent, obnoxious serial killer in training. A precious thing like you should be honored, savored. In the odd chance that your voice was heard, the Radio Demon  guarantees that no reliable information will come out of your mouth. His clients might be lacking, but in the dealmaking business your words are your worth and Alastor has a silvertongue. Surely that pretty mouth of yours won’t be a problem. 
“I’m afraid I have to insist, my good friend. The pair of you caused enough damage already with these sloppy, impetuous spree killings. Your law enforcement is already on your scent, tracking the pattern and by the looks of it tonight’s mess will send quite a message. A message that I will have to make sure is delivered faultlessly. I will uphold my hand of the bargain, you will uphold yours. The girl will be spared. There’s plenty of prey out there, plus her death would only act as an aggravation, she’s not your type, and trust me, they will know you made a mistake, you will be exposed.” The Radio Demon’s patience is wearing thin. He shouldn’t have to justify his actions to humans. There’s no compromise to be found here, they went to him and the deal is always on his terms. You squeeze his hand really tight during the discussion of your scheduled demise, like a reminder that you are still there. Still afraid. 
 How cute. Alastor thinks. Your adrenaline is starting to wear off, dissipating into the cool forest breeze and opening space for a strong sense of false security, equally as inebriating. The smell of your sweet fear laced blood is unmistakable, assaulting your savior’s nostrils. Your knees buckle, and you struggle to keep yourself on your feet, clinging to prince charming’s hand for dear life. “Breathe darling, you are forgetting to breathe” He turns quickly towards you, his voice impossibly soft, shooting. You try to look up at charming’s face again, the only new discovery made is that he's awfully tall, and his face is still hidden by opaque darkness. You work really hard on breathing normally again, but you want to keep looking. Their faces are a monstrous distortion, vacant eyes that seem to cry blood. Your entire body tingles, you feel weird goosebumps. It takes all of your willpower to keep standing. You won’t lay yourself at their feat, defeated, like the corpse they would drag from these woods. But you just can’t keep looking, so you shut your eyes and grip the hand that has become your lifeline even tighter.
“You won’t even truly use the bitch, she’s no use for you” The entitled brat opens his mouth again. That’s the trigger.
The Radio Demon grows as tall as the native pine trees, his antlers furiously expanding and casting a shadow so dark over the two serial killers that the moon is completely obstructed. The only source of light in the forest now is the burning red dials of his eyes. The father sees the burning inferno of Alastor’s eyes and for the first time he is speechless. Maybe the realization of where destiny is sending him finally happens. The son sees raw, untamed power for the first time in his life and cowers like a scared puppy. Pathetic. 
“Now let’s get something clear here. I’m only tolerating your insolence because of my decade long relationship with your father.” You shut your eyes harder, your eyelids a shield from whatever is about to happen. Foreboding making the forest air too thick for you to breathe. You finally break down and start crying, too fucking much.  Alastor’s face meets the son on eye level. His teeth are bared, static picks up around the group to the point both men are struggling to breathe. A clawed hand traps the father’s face, a trail of blood dripping from the older serial killer’s cheek.“He’s as close to a professional as our kind gets. Shame the same thing can’t be said about you. This juvenile outburst does not make you more feared nor does it assert your dominance. It displays how weak you are, inept to succeed on this because you can’t keep your entitled demeanor in check. You are not owed anything in this lifestyle, if you want something you need to prove you’re worthy of it by taking it yourself. Whining like a petulant child won’t get you anywhere” You feel dizzy, the earth beneath your feet quakes,  whoever, whatever is holding your hand is sheeting with rage so consuming the ground shakes with the intensity of their emotions.
Alastor’s attention is now focused on the father, the red inferno from his eyes making the man feel genuine fear for the first time in his long, violence-filled life.  “Teach your spawn some manners and proper work, otherwise get him out of my sight. This was a courtesy. Fulfillment failings lead to contract termination, and contract termination means a lot of details appearing. You do not wish to make an enemy of me” Alastor delivers his last threat with a snarl. The hairs on the back of your neck stand up at the intensity of his words, you feel a powerful rush of wind, leaves ruffling, hurried steps and suddenly the world is at a standstill. The forest seems devoid of life excluding you, your mysterious prince charming and your two aggressors. All of your senses are assaulted with an overwhelming feeling of wrongness… darkness. Darkness that feels like the most luxurious silky dress on your skin, the most intense look of a passionate lover. It feels dangerously alluring and your will power is being gladly tempted by it. 
You feel like you’ve been holding your breath for hours, the rollercoaster of adrenaline inducing hyperventilation and conscious calming breaths making your brain enter some sort of high. Is that what people felt after a battle in ancient times? Is that what It means to stare death in the face and come out victorious? You don’t understand what you are feeling, but when oxygen finally feels normal again, tall, dark and handsome is escorting you deeper into the woods and you don’t even care.
 You’ve just slayed the dragon with your bare hands. You don’t care. You just want to bask on the feeling. To fucking feel. To remind yourself that you are still alive. 
Alastor is drunk on something that he rarely indulges in. Desire. Pure, raw carnality that makes him antagonize one of his greatests clients. Someone Alastor awaited his inevitable death with anxiety and hopefulness, someone he could actually call more than a partner in crime when in hell. A friend. A friendship born from blood and gore but bathed in kinship and inexplicable understanding of one’s dark nature. And the Radio Demon almost killed the man and his useless spawn and fucked everything up because when he saw your running for your life something ignited inside him. When you squeezed his hand so tightly, with such abandon and trust, like he was an Angel sent from heaven to protect you when reality was the most wicked antonym. 
Alastor spared you because you were prey. Beautiful, delicious prey that defied your destiny by accepting the nature of your condition. You didn’t dare to fight, you didn’t dare to think you could stand a chance against your hunters. You just fled. You fled and was perfectly lured into another trap, you doubled the bet when you held his hand and didn’t let go, serving all of your vulnerability on a silver platter to someone you deep down knew was way worse than any serial killer. 
Prey, that will chew its own leg to get out of a trap. Prey, that will offer herself to the most ungodly creature around if it means she can survive a few more moments, just to spite those who started the chase. Prey, that now holds his hand completely carefree and all giggles while she is led to a much more final and insidious type of slaughter. Prey that he was now going to claim.
Your wounded feet start to land on soft squishy things, a familiar scent invades your nostris. From the scent of sweat, blood and gore now to the scent of juicy, plump strawberries. 
“Hey, are we on a strawberry field?” it’s the first time you addressed him directly. You trail behind him, hurried steps crushing the strawberries on your way. You look up and for the first time you can see open skies. “You don’t need to worry my dear, you are perfectly safe now”
Are you? 
You decide that he doesn’t sound like  Darth Vader anymore, his voice is impossibly staticy, it prickles your skin and it feels like goosebumps that accompany butterflies on your stomach. He sounds like someone you would meet at a ball and have a cinderella moment with. The blanket of stars that illuminates the clearing you ferociously fought for grants you a better vision of his figure: scarlet red, snug tailcoat, perfectly tailored. Long legs and trousers that fit like skinny jeans. He dresses like the lead singer from a classic emo band. You can’t say you are complaining, you always loved the idea of a tall dark and handsome prince charming. 
“So, you have some weird friends don’t you?” you ask him. You can hear him chuckle, it is a very pleasant sound. Suddenly the twirls you, a fucking disney princess’ musical number twirl, and you find yourself in front of very big bed. 
With impeccable white sheets, you mind adds. Must be really hard to maintain white sheets in the middle of a strawberry field. Wait, what is a king size bed doing in the middle of th-
“Ah, I don’t really do friends, more like reluctant colleagues” bootleg brandon urie is the melancholic type, then. 
Alastor finally takes a good look at you when you take your seat on the bed with a contented sigh. You look marvelous. Your hair is messy and wild, your cheeks and neck flushed red from the effort. Your eyes big and pliant, waiting for his answers. You look so human, so deliciously alive. He desperately wants to be the cause of your disarray, to make the blood rush to your face under his materfully wicked touch. To feel your pulse fluttering when he touches your neck. 
You still can’t see all of him though. There’s stars, a big full moon whose light outstretches far, bathing the clearing in ethereal silver. The brightest lights cast the darkest shadows, your savior is always in the shadows.
By now you know he is purposefully hiding his identity from you, but you always liked a game.  Plus you don’t really have anything to lose now, you just want to forget everything that happened to you tonight, you just want to inebriate yourself, and charming really looks like someone who could show you a good time.
Either that or you are having a psychotic break after enduring life threatening stress. 
Anyway, you decide to bite. One possible psychotic murder, funny, charming murderer is better than two lukewarm ones.
“Do you always take random women to a creepy bed  with impeccable white sheets in the middle of the woods or am I just special?” not a chuckle now, a laugh. A beautiful, full laugh. The residual static on your skin making you shiver. 
Alastor completely understands what you are trying to do, and it’s truly hilarious. Your petulance and sarcasm towards him means to an end. You’re so precious, talking to him like this, thinking you could take him at his own game. What a beauty! Seeing you think you are succeeding in this only for him to take that conviction away from you at the last minute is going to be so entertaining. He wants you to dig your own grave, lay yourself at his feet.
He doesn’t indulge you, instead he takes a thick, silky strand of your hair and inhales deeply. You smell like sweet innocence and summer. It makes Alastor euphoric. 
His head tilts down as he smells your hair. You don’t that’s creepy, it looks creepy, it sounds creepy, but you feel reverence in his action. 
And then out of the shadows comes a revelation, you see his horns. You suspected his unhumanity, but the confirmation of it knocks the wind out of you. Your eyes widen, you simply cannot make sense of this night, everything feels too surreal and raw reality at the same time, it’s giving you whiplash.
“Are you the devil?” you ask him without much consideration of the weight of this question. You do your best to keep your voice from failing but it’s impossible. You never dropped his hand, in fact you feel like you are permanently attached to him, like a marble statue. Your fingers open and interlock again and again, reflecting your anxiety, but you don’t let go.
You can’t see it, but Alastor’s grin is as big as a cheshire cat’s.
 “Do you seek the devil?” answering a question with a question. Smoke and mirrors. Alastor waits for you to answer, but you don’t. You don’t know what to answer, you try to contemplate if enganding further could mean eternal damnation, or if you are already damned. Is he going to make you an offer you can’t refuse? an offer you aren’t allowed to refuse? Alastor will blame it on lack of patience, but the fact is he can’t wait anymore to taste you, there’s a burning desire inside him, that only gets more and more ferocious as he tastes the inebriating smell of your fear blessing the air he breathes again. 
He removes your interlocking fingers, his hand quickly trapping your tiny wrist inside. You hear heavy breathing. 
“Or do you seek a taste of the forbidden fruit?” The demon licks the long cut across our open palm. His tongue is sensual and cold, the sensation of it slowly dragging across your wounded skin a soothing balm. You moan, he growls. “Forbidden fruit it is.” he announces, delivered like a sentence. 
You are completely free of his touch for the first time since it all began, but it feels like you just suffered an enormous loss. You feel taunted, like someone just dangled a shiny new thing in front of you and took it away. It’s like your entire being has become tunnel vision and you need to get to the bottom of this, whatever this is. Consequences be damned. 
You watch closely as your paranormal paramour moves towards the bed, he is completely concealed by the darkness. Darkness deep and palpable, he morphs within it. The visuals are beautiful, it looks like one of the art’s greatest masters is painting a watercolor in front of you. Darkness from absence of light floating and mixing with otherworldly opaque darkness, flowing like a river. You wonder if it would run through your fingers like water if you touch it. 
Antlers. He has antlers, not horns. 
The not-devil settles himself behind you, back against the headboard. He quickly maneuvers you onto his lap, grabbing you by the waist. You squeal in surprise as more of him touches you, now pressed flush against his hard chest you feel something you shouldn’t be feeling, nonetheless resistance is futile, you spread your legs giving him more access. He has barely touched you, and yet you are completely surrendered to him. 
Alastor wasn’t joking when he established that a woman like you should be savored, slowly consumed so he can extract everything you have to offer. He knows your mind is exhausting itself trying to discern what is happening, how the body and the spirit get more susceptible to succumb to desire after surviving imminent death, and he intends to take full advantage of it. Alastor wants to see you writhe under his touch, pain and pleasure. He wants to torment you and make you pay for existing near him, for making him careless. For making him indulge in carnality and arousal. But mainly, he wants to punish you, because you battled so hard for your survival against them. When you should fear him. 
The Radio Demon touches your neck, exactly where your pulse is, where he can feel your beating heart, full of life pulsing. Life that taunts him and seduces him. The thump thump thump of your heart beneath his fingers like a moth going directly to the light that will kill it. He holds your entire life, your entire existence under his clawed finger, it makes him delirious. 
You feel a sharp sting on your neck, fangs that break your skin and spill your blood, red and ready for his taking. Holding your breath while he sucks the life out of you, your head swims,  and you drown on the feelings. You feel pleasure, forbidden pleasure from having something hurting and feasting on you. 
“If you are not the devil, are you a vampire?” It might be a dumb question, but it’s the logical one. Sometimes the obvious needs to be said.  He laughs again, a full deep laugh,mockery dripping from it.
“Why? If I were a vampire would it make you feel better about spilling your blood for me?” he dodges the question again. Bait and switch. He’s feeding on you and you are enjoying it.. You don’t know what he is, you don’t know his name. It only spurs the burning desire in the pit on your stomach.
Alastor licks the entire length of your neck, his other hand applying light pressure on your pulse point. He bites down on you again, harder, going deeper. You roll your eyes and moan obscenely  as he sucks on it. This is going to leave a mark for sure, but you don’t care, because whatever he’s doing to you feels delirious, it’s the best thing you’ve ever felt. 
Your blood is dripping from Alastor’s lips, he licks it not wanting to waste a drop. He can taste your eagerness, your fear, your essence, your soul. The red liquid is solid proof of how alive and defenseless you are, completely at his mercy. You keep moaning and melting on his lap at his ministrations, a finger starts tracing your arm, feather light touch that leaves you shivering in anticipation. 
He’s gently scratching, teasingly. It’s a claw, you realize. Another part of his unhumanity making you scared and deliciously trembling in anticipation. It’s Alastor’s turn to moan now, his clawed finger comes to torment your clothed nipple, he makes sure to do it tantalizing slow to give you just a taste of what it could be. He wants to hear you ask for it, beg even.
 “I’m afraid I’m way worse than the Devil, little doe” his low, threatening tone makes you close your legs together and rub, desperately seeking friction, some relief. 
“Re–really? You don’t sound that bad” A lie. You just want to say something back.
Your paramour laughs again, he takes your hand in his and starts making his way downwards. 
“How precious are you, lying like that to me” He stops both of your hands on your lower belly, threatening to cross the point of no return. You squeal and struggle on a desperate attempt to raise your hips and get something more, anything.
Delighted in seeing you writhe this badly when he has not even properly touched you, Alastor squeezes your neck tighter, inflicting just enough pain and pressure to make you sing. The Radio Demon finally makes the decision and drops any pretense of moderation, hastily dropping the band of your panties and guiding your joined hands to your slit. “I can taste the fear in your blood, how your sense of pleasure has been forever skewed”.
The two digits tease your entrance that is coated with arousal and something more, his touch is masterful, like he knows the ways of the human body the same way a talented musician knows their way around an instrument. He makes you moan, he makes you sing with only the possibility of his actions. The idea of being taken by something unholy. 
At last, Alastor finally enters your  tight wet pussy, his finger guides yours as he undoes you in ways that should not be allowed. He pumps your cunt mercilessly, gone are the careful, calculated touches, he wants to make you crash and burn as quick as possible, he wants to make you understand that you crossed the most important line of your life. There’s no going back now, your pretty mortal body is forever tainted by unholiness, by his darkness. 
“You spread yourself like this for me, a wanton little thing while I choke and feast on your blood”. Alastor curls the fingers inside you repeatedly making you move your hips in the maniac rhythm he has set. You ride your joined digits, moaning like a whore while your lover’s grip on your throat tightens and releases making your brain short circuits in pure unknown carnal feeling. “You are not the demure, feisty thing like you desperately tried to prove earlier. It only takes the slight touch of something forbidden to make you moan like a common whore” he adds another one of his huge fingers and starts scissoring inside you, the combination of two of his digits and your little one only adds insult to injury. You will never be able to replicate these ministrations, the feeling of being this full and stretched, you had a taste of the forbidden fruit, you are high on it and you will never get another hit on your own. 
Alastor alternates between choking you and curling the fingers inside you, your lightheadedness combined with the assaulting pleasure making you feel feverishly delirious. Your body is hot from desire and adrenaline combined, a starking contrast to your mysterious lover’s touch, ice cold. The two of you distinct seasons, distinct stages of existence mixing together, life and death tethering each other, blurring the lines of worlds that shouldn’t exist together. 
Orgasm building quickly, you grip the white sheets tighter and tighter and tighter but your fingers feel wet, you look down to see a mess of redness leaking from your core. 
Oh fuck, you are on your period. You completely forgot about it. In normal circumstances you would feel mortified about being fingered like this while bleeding, but right now it makes things even more erotic, you’ve learned that your lover may not be a vampire, but he definitely has a thing for blood and something inside you ignites at the idea of letting him feast on your blood, eat you out while you bleed for him. 
Your pussy flutters with the fantasy of that tongue working your pussy and with a particularly harsh pinch on your clit you are off. Waves of pleasure spread across your entire body like wildfire, he chokes you merciless making the urge to scream to the universe how fucking good you feel impossible. You want to scream his name, but you don’t know who he is, what he is. You just want more.  
While you ride the waves of your orgasm unbothered Alastor takes the opportunity to take fingers from your pussy to his mouth, red with blood and slick with arousal, he moans audibly as he tastes you, the most intimate parts of you. Only a little bit of it inebriates him, this is better than 70% of what he does in Hell. This feels better than closing a new deal, watching the princess of Hell fail miserably at rehabilitating sinners. You taste so sweet, so alive and afraid. He’s hard with the conviction of how scared you are, of how he has permanently tainted something so innocent and pure. How you stupidly threw yourself to his mercy. Perishing at the hand of those serial killers is more merciful than him. And now you will know. 
You must have babbled something while you came, about wanting to scream his name and not knowing it, because now you find yourself completely lying down, the bed feels soft like a cloud and you are sprawled like an angel, and he finally reveals something about him of his own volition.
“The name is Alastor, my dear. It has definitely been a pleasure meeting you.” Alastor, now you know, settles himself between your thighs and the pooling redness from your core. You feel him running his claws across the impossibly soft flesh of your inner thighs, you cover your face with your arm.
“Alastor I’ve never… No one has ever…” you trail off, you shouldn’t be embarrassed at this point, but nevertheless you feel your cheeks burning. Is he really going to eat your bloody pussy? fuck.
Alastor’s name on your lips sounds so soft, so pure. He wants to ruin it. He wants to destroy the careful constructed cognitive dissonance that makes you feel safe and comfortable around him. He wants you to be completely afraid and craving being scared of him, disrupting your sense of pleasure so he can ruin you completely, getting you hooked on him and delirious for more, willing to do anything for another taste of the forbidden fruit.
So, he makes you look.
“Look at me” you don’t want to. You feel a lot of things right now, but mainly you feel as if you really take a look at your dark lover tragedy is going to happen. Eros and psyche all over again, but bloodier. 
He claws your thighs, you hiss at the delicious pain, but still disobey him. 
“Look. At. Me” he snarls, definitely a threat. You feel yourself getting wetter. 
Alastor slaps your ass, hard. He’s losing patience, his temper turning quick at the realization that you not knowing who he is isn’t a perfect plan.
You moan from the pain, from the sting. It feels wickedly erotic. You almost want him to hit you again. Since when pain felt so fucking good?
So you do, you finally look at him. 
Red. The first thing that your brain fixates on is how much red there is. Scarlet red hair, red blood running down your core and staining the white sheets. Red claws that pierce your skin. 
Red eyes. Burning red eyes that entrap you. It’s like you can see the blazing fire that tortures the damned inside those eyes. 
If this is why people fall from grace, you totally understand the appeal now.
The second thing, the thing that makes you transfixed at the sight of him is how wrong he looks. His antlers are beautiful, growing from his scarlet hair beautifully adorning ears that look extremely soft, non-threatening, like a crown. His eyes are big and sharp, close together 
while he stares at your soul, eyes of a predator in the middle of softness of prey. His grin is completely predatory, dangerous, sharp teeth that hurt and maul, but at the same time bite you just the right way to make you moan in raw carnality. The skin is pale, not in a michael-jackson-thriller-way but in an ethereal way. His voice is static that seems to tickle your skin, sometimes more than others. He’s paradoxical, everything you should be afraid of and the comfort you should seek at the same time. A force you shouldn’t meddle with. Primal and raw. 
You may not know what exactly he is, but one thing is certain: he’s dangerously alluring, and you completely fell into his trap. But it hardly matters anymore, because he is about to drink blood from your pussy with that marvelous silvertongue of his.
“Fucking beautiful” you blur out, not realising he’s going to hear you.
One of Alastor’s eyebrows shoots up. He’s not regarded as beautiful often. Alluring, maybe. 
He wants to make you pay for all the soft ideas you have about him.
You soon learn how hard it is to hold the gaze of your lover’s eyes, his burning red irises entrap you. It's impossible to look away but overwhelming to stare into. 
“If all the mortal men you’ve been with are weak and pathetic enough to decline the dark gift of your bleeding cunt, then I’m honored to be your first” and without much more warning you feel a delicious cold tongue licking your entrance and you are off
 Alastor isn’t eating you out, he’s feasting on you like you are his last chance of salvation. His face is completely buried deep in between your legs as his tongue assaults you at a merciless pace. He makes sure not to waste a drop of anything your gushing pussy gives him. His tongue enters you and the contrast between your tight heat and his coldness makes you delirious. Exquisite carnal pleasure, you could cum from it alone.
Alastor is having a hard time navigating this double edged knife: you don’t know who he is what is capable of, which means your aren’t near as scared of being this vulnerable with him as you should be, a literal cannibal delighting in your soft flesh, drinking the warmth of your sacred blood. You must taste delicious terrified. But the silver lining is that the fear he inspires would make any woman who knows more compliant to this, even offering this to him freely. You have no idea about his exploits, he can and he will tarnish you with all of his unholy darkness, wrecking your world during the eleventh hour when you realize what you’ve done, who you’ve so easily corrupted your morals and your spirit for. You’re so beautiful, so naive, so trusting, so alive. You moan “Alastor, Alastor, Alastor” soft ohhhs and aaaahs as he polishes your cunt, every sound you make, every twitch of your legs and roll of your lips reminding your ungodly lover of how delicate and rare you are, aiding him on his mission. Gripping the sheets isn’t enough anymore, you instinctively place your hands on his antlers, the texture indescribable. Again, the contradiction of the softness of his velvet and the sharpness of his teeth, wickedness of his tongue giving you whiplash. You start rubbing them furiously, trying to mirror his ministries on your swollen folds. It definitely is doing something to him because he drags his teeth along your inner tie, breaking more skin, drawing more blood, hissing. You scream at the heavenly pain mixed with unholy pleasure.
Normally, Alastor wouldn’t let anyone near his antlers, arguably the most sensitive part of his body. If worked right, the sensations take him to another level of desire, insane carnality. But you taste so sweet, rich blood mixed with erotic arousal on a soft flesh platter, he consumes your innocence as he coaxes another orgasm from you. You hold on to dear life on his antlers, his velvet shedding and bloodying your hands, running through adding to the painting of reds that connects you two. Something ignites on you and it’s the most intense orgasm of your life, you feel every nerve burning from everlasting fire, that transforms and transforms until it explodes in a supernova. You don’t have the strength to scream, so you whisper Alastor’s name like a filthy prayer. 
He looks up grinning like a devil. Something makes you open your eyes as you ride out the waves of pleasure. There’s so much blood, blood dripping from his lips, blood on his nose, blood cascading down his bewitching face mixing in a flowing current of red, it ends in a glistening red pool where you meet each other in immoral sin, so inviting you could jump in. It’s like what would happen if the killers had caught you, but twisted into wicked, ungodly pleasure, it’s almost worse. Because well, if you’re killed you’d be dead and would never have experienced this, but now you have and the ephemerality of this night crashes on you and you feel conned, betrayed. 
 He licks his lips and stares right at you, a doe caught in the headlights of his eyes, you almost cum again. 
Alastor feels delirious from the bloody mess in front of him, carnality so powerful it makes him insane, he needs to finish this. He needs to sink his cook deep into your slick cunt. Pushing himself up, he starts to position his cock on your entrance. He’s so tall, the shadows of his bloodied antlers cover you and hide the welcoming silver lighting of the moon. The stars look so different today, and the welcoming sight of a full moon looks merciless, devoid of warmth and hope.
“Women like you are not meant for mortal men. They cannot honor you, they cannot savor you, they cannot satisfy you. Once you take a bite of the forbidden fruit you understand your place. Pliant and submissive beneath me. To be ravished and tamed by something beyond puny mortality. You are made to me fucked, to be owned by the better man who defied destiny and transcended what the hands of fate enforced on him. You are Helen of Troy, tailor made to fit my cock, satisfy my thirst”
He teases your entrance with just the tip, making you greedly roll your hips towards him, a primal response to the ravishing words. Alastor laughs mockling at you attempt of getting him to fuck you on your terms, your time. You may not be aware of everything but by now you know you can’t outfox and fox on his own game. 
“please. please. PLEASE” you scream the last word, you can’t take it anymore. A second without him touching your body feels like an eternity. 
“Tsk. You look so pretty when you beg” the condescending compliment lands like music on your ears and he finally enters you. Inch after inch he spreads your tight walls open, practically breaking you. You understand now why people in times before yours had sex after battle. It’s the most rare and coveted feeling in existence, to greet imminent death, escape her fatal calling and then do the thing that undoubtedly proves you are alive. Only to meet her again at the finish line of carnal sensations and no rational thought. Primal need to feel, to live.
Alastor finally bottoms out with an animalistic growl, making your shiver under him. He fucks you at a merciless pace, he fucks you with haste, with urgency and abandon. He knows what he needs and he is going to take it. 
“Hoooooly FUCK Alastor” you scream. 
“There’s nothing holy here. Everything that’s holy has abandoned you. There’s only me, your wicked god who has you completely at his mercy, to fuck, to break” he takes it all out and enters you at once. You try so bad to look at him, to hold his piercing gaze with adamantine conviction but you can’t. It’s too much, overstimulation creeps on you and everything hurts. You shut your eyes. 
“Look at me. Fucking look at me or I will stop” it’s not an order, it’s a threat. You should be scared, you feel scared, but tonight fear is diesel to your desire, and the pain makes you enter a mind numbing stage. The lines of torture and relief blurring together until you can’t discern a thing, you feel. 
You do as you’re told. You look at him as he fucks you, thrusting like a mad man, obscene sounds reverberating throughout, you are being so loud you are sure they can hear you back on the village. The village, your cabin. You had a life before tonight. Will there be life after tonight?
You don’t have time to have an existential crisis because what Alastor does next gets your undivided attention. 
“You will look at the demon who is ruining you, fucking you. You are no immaculate maiden anymore. You are a common whore for the Radio Demon” your eyes widen at the revelation. He is not a vampire, he’s not the devil. The fact that he is a demon and not satan makes you even more mortified, like you’ve settled for less. Just a little demon is what it takes to completely undo you. 
Alastor keeps thrusting at a breakneck pace, feeling vindicated. He did exactly what he said he would do, he took the last fiber of comfort, of dignity away from you. He can see your  entire world shattering on your beautiful doe eyes, making you finally feel the right amount of horror on the edge of a rapturous orgasm. 
You feel true terror now, there was still a slimmer hope that he wasn’ evil incarnated, that he had a redeeming quality. After all, he saved you. Didn’t he save you? Or did you start something you are not even close to understanding? You feel terrified because there’s a demon fucking you, biting you, feasting on your blood and you fucking love it, you want it every night. You really took a bite from the forbidden fruit and ruined yourself.
“It’s too much, Alastor I can’t” the words leave your lips and feel like confession, like somehow if you admit your complete surrender it will absolve you of something.
“Too. Bad.” Alastor punctuates his point with delicious sharp trust after each word. He finally tainted you with his darkness and made you aware of it. He feels delirious, he feels like victory incarnated. Your moans grow louder and louder, now pleasure means pain, hell means rapture. Things that should not exist together making you feel the best you have ever felt. Tears spill from your eyes, the overstimulation something you’ve never felt before, mind numbing and life-altering.
In an act of paradoxical mercy, your demon lover rubs your clit and you’re out like a light. Your walls tighten around Alastor’s cock, and white hot pain, blinding red pleasure overcomes you. You feel like falling, you feel your literal fall from grace as your body tingles and burns with ineffable, forbidden pleasure. Alastor howls and cums inside you. 
You land on silky, comfortable, alluring darkness. 
-
The cool forest breeze greets your abused skin, it stings but feels soothing at the same time. Paradoxical, like everything from this night. Alastor holds you tight, cradling your head on his chest, petting your hair. He draws lazy circles on your hip bone, featherlight touch, careful and coy. You turn on your side to face him.
“Can you see it now? It’s beautiful, he’s so beautiful” your mind asks you. You agree.
You start giggling, laughing. It is also so funny.
“What’s so funny, little doe?” Alastor asks you, genuinely amused. He feels elated from this night. He feels satiated, contented. It’s a very rare feeling for him. 
“For a while I seriously considered you are an alien” you tell him, you can’t contain your laughter now. You are so silly. Alastor’s eyebrow shoots up, quizzical. He chuckles and indulges you. “Alien, is so mundane. You could never be an Alien, it’s way too easy”. What your giddy minds means is that now you know Alastor is anything but easy, actually there’s nothing like him. He’s something else. Something entirely different, a delicious mystery that creeps inside your heart, haunts you forever. 
You stop laughing when realization hits you.
“Will I ever see you again, Alastor?” you ask him, your voice failing, nothing more than a whisper. You feel the ephemerality of this night, you feel daylight closing, ruthless sun rising that ends this everlasting dream. 
Alastor stares deeply into your eyes, he sees your wanton desire, your trepidant expectations. “That depends entirely on you, my dear doe. It’s time to make a decision.” his voice is so soft it fucking hurts. 
You look at the fading moon on the horizon, the distant stars judge you, the earliest of birds sing for you. 
Yet from those starts, no light but rather, darkness visible.
-
You open your eyes, you feel impossibly rested. Your bed feels soft and you want to visit dreamland again, but the noise stops you.
Songbirds and blazing sirens mix together a cacophony of urgency. You get up fast, trying to remember little bits and pieces of the crazy dream you had and run to the big window across the room. 
You look down, you see ambulances, police cars, lab coats and tall guys in FBI jackets.
Something definitely happened here last night.
 That explains it then, the nature of your murderous dreams. The sirens creeped their way into your subconscious making that murderous, dreadful dream. You take a quick look and your hands and see nothing. Perfect, unblemished skin. 
It felt so real. Strawberry fields and blood. 
Your neighbor from across the street gestures manically at you from her window. 
Fuck, it must have been really bad. There’s a lot of people at your doorstep. 
Hurrying to put your robe on, you fly down the stairs towards the bustling crowd outside. 
You are dying to know what happened. You were always a vivid dreamer.
You reach the hall and open the door, a polite officer starts talking to you.
You don’t notice the old radio on your vanity, or the opaque darkness that followed you from the corner of your room to the world outside.
120 notes · View notes
callmelola111 · 1 year
Text
guilty conscience ☆ part four
Tumblr media Tumblr media
 ← part 1 , part 2 , part 3 ⭑ part 5 →
synopsis: it’s your first year at college and you’re 1,500 miles away from home. you’d feel completely alone if it wasn't for your attractive roommate ellie. will this attraction complicate the already uncharted territory? or will she be the answer to all your problems?
      |✯| pairing & wc: college!ellie williams x roommate!reader. wc: 3.2k
      |✯| cw (by part): 18+ themes (MDNI), fem reader, SMUT (18+ ONLY), modern au!ellie, HEAVY ANGST, frequent swearing, sexual tension, cat lol, fingering (r receiving), oral (r recieving), kinda nipple play, dom!ellie, sub!reader, public-ish sex, ellie is a cheater cheater pumpkin eater (i think thats it but lmk if i missed anything)
a/n: honestly was getting fed up with myself writing this part. like goddamn bitch can we get a happy ending already? so much angst and drama from ellie that you might just wanna beat her tf up. it gets so slutty though and i love it. i hope this is feeds the ache for y'all, lmk cause this is my first attempt at smut!! anyways, thanks 4 the support and much love from me to you <;3
Tumblr media Tumblr media
After that special night with Ellie, you realized there was no more ignoring the situation at hand. She left you feeling empty just as quick as she had made you feel full. And you cared so much for her, despite the fact. No matter how much you wanted to stand your ground, your mind always got stuck on the possibilities. The possibility that Ellie was feeling everything you were… The possibility that there was a happy ending in sight… The possibility that Cat meant nothing.
With all these feelings circling your mind, you felt too biased to make the right decision when it came to her. You decided it was time to tell Dina. You quickly picked up your phone and gave her a call, inviting her out to coffee. Thankfully Dina offered to drive, as you were still stranded at Ellie’s bandmates place. 10 minutes later, she was out front honking. 
Dina greeted you with a squeal, “Hiii love!! I missed you!”
Before you could reciprocate her greeting she spoke again, “Wait who’s house is this? How was last night? Oh my god Y/n, did you hook up with someone?? Pleaseee tell me!!” Dina’s thoughts were going 100 mph trying to guess the context of this little rendezvous. 
“That’s why I asked you to coffee. Trust me, I’m going to explain everything.” Your mysterious answer left Dina even more intrigued. The both of you arrived at the coffee shop, ordered your drinks, and took a seat at a little table in the corner. 
“Soooo… TELL ME ALREADY,” Dina exclaimed impatiently as you fidgeted in your seat not even sure where to start. You stared through the shop window at nothing in particular as you mulled over the timeline of Ellie and you. Dina could see the cogs in your brain turning and knew this conversation was going to be about more than a silly little one night stand. You finally spoke 3 words, “it’s about Ellie.”
“Ellie? God I should’ve known, I’m literally your best friend!!”
“It's fine D, I’ve been pretty radio silent about my love life on purpose. See, it’s much more complicated. Like a gut wrenching, sick and twisted, WLW heartbreak kind of complicated. How long can you stay and talk?”
“I’m all yours babe, give me every last detail. I'm serious,” Dina urged. So, you did. The debrief took a total of 3 hours and 2 iced coffees to get through. It felt so good getting everything off your chest. 
Dina gave you just the right advice too, “Communication is key.” You knew it was stupid but talking about it upfront was the last thing you had thought to do. It seemed too scary to face Ellie like that, but you knew it was the right choice. Sure it was hard dealing with these feelings and you wanted answers, but you also lived with this girl. You owed it to yourself and to her to figure out this bullshit. You didn’t want to be in a constant state of tension and resentment every time the two of you had to be around each other (which was all the time).
After a morning well spent, you and Dina said your goodbyes and she dropped you back off at your dorm. You walked through the front doors and swiped your student ID to access the elevator. You leaned against the cold, metal walls as you brainstormed how to approach Ellie. You had a good idea of what to say up until you were opening the door and coming face to face with her. She made you forget everything. But, despite your blank mind, you were determined.
“Ellie, we need to talk, seriously.” You tried to assert yourself, but your breaths were shaky from nerves. Ellie looked up from her desk nonchalantly and gave you a blank stare like she had no idea what you were talking about. This really pissed you off.
“Don’t give me that fucking look Ellie, you know exactly what I’m talking about. How could you just leave me like that?”
“Hey relax, it’s not like that.” she stood up and answered calmly, which made you want to slap her even more. Ellie could put on a game face better than she could ever be vulnerable. No matter the damage her lack of honesty caused.
“It’s not like that? Be real with yourself for one fucking second Ellie.” 
“Fuck you bro, I don’t need this shit.” she retaliated, not meaning a word she spat out.
“FUCK YOU!” you shouted, moving into her space. Instead of moving back, Ellie stayed right there with you, standing her ground. You felt the heat of her body against yours and an erotic sensation growing between your legs. Your eyes began to glaze over with tears of desperation, she had this unexplained power over you.
“Ellie, I- I can’t keep doing this with you.”
“Can’t keep doing what?” she asked. It’s like Ellie needed you to admit it first before she could even acknowledge it on her own. She longed to hear your passionate confessions and anguished pleas.
“I can’t keep beating around the bush with you. I like you Ellie and it’s driving me fucking crazy because you act like you could care less. You taunt me with your stupid sexy charm and stupid flirty touch just to run right back to Cat. But right here, right now, you can’t deny the tension between us. I need you Ellie.” Tears began to stream down your face and you wiped them away with haste. A beat of loud silence echoed through the room before Ellie finally answered.
“I don’t mean to tease, but there’s just so much at stake when it comes to me and you. Can't you see? I know I’m a piece of shit. I mean, here I am with a perfectly fine girlfriend, yet inches away from my roommate, hardly able to resist her touch.”
“Then don't Ellie. Forget about everyone and please just kiss me.” You were practically begging, it was so pitiful. Ellie placed a hand to your shoulder and shoved you against the wall.
“God Y/n just STOP IT!” 
You melted under her agonizing touch, “W-why not me?” You stuttered and took in  her hot breaths that hit your face as she panted through her frustration. It wasn’t much longer till the two of you could no longer restrain.
Ellie stared at her dirty converse to avoid your pleading eyes, “I just can’t, I can’t cheat. I'm not a cheater.” She was shaking her head profusely as if to rid her mind of the lustful thoughts that consumed her. She wanted you so bad it hurt. You took her face in your hands and lifted her gaze to yours in a last attempt.
“Ellie-,” you gasped, as the aching became unbearable. You’d surrender to her touch right now if she only asked. As Ellie looked back at you, she wished Cat didn’t exist, you were all she ever wanted and you were right there. She just had to say the words and you’d be hers.
Ellie’s head fell into the crook of your neck in desperation. Her hands moved up and down your clothed body searching for some sort of release. 
“Ellie please, I need you.” you whimpered into her ear. The vibrations sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine and just like that she snapped. All her morals disappeared as she found your wrist and grasped it firmly, leading your hand to the waistband of your pants.
She whispered back, “show me.” With her permission your hand darted down to the ache. You slid your fingers through the mess Ellie invoked with just her words before stopping on the big ball of nerves that begged to be touched. 
Before you could ease the yearning down below, Ellie interrupts, “I said show me.” A smirk grew upon her face as she watched you discern the meaning of her risky comment. You retrieved your fingers in obedience to Ellie and were prepared to do whatever else she asked.
Immediately, Ellie took your sticky fingers and brought them to her plump lips. Slowly she planted kisses from the tips of your digits down to your knuckles. It felt like a dream. Of course, Ellie knew she should stop, but when her freckled nose caught the sweet smell of your juices she dreamed of tasting them too. 
“Put your hands back in your pants.” she demanded with agency. Back inside they went, fingers quick to locate your empty hole. You couldn’t take it, your middle finger gently slid in and a breath escaped your open mouth. You shut your eyes and an in-and-out rhythm ensued. Ellie grew wet herself as she watched you writhe with pleasure. She couldn’t help but tell you.
“I love watching you touch yourself like that.” Her comment evoked a strained moan from your lips as you imagined her fingers inside instead of your own. Ellie cupped her cunt, trying to fight her infidelity but failing miserably.
“Can I see your fingers again please? I- I wanna taste it.”
“Need me that bad?” you teased, like you hadn’t been dreaming of this moment for ages. But Ellie had no time for games and took matters into her own hands. She captured your fingers herself. Her tongue flattened to the length of them before her mouth completely closed in on the treat. She sucked with vigor until your flavor dissipated.
“Tastes so good” she hummed, eyes blown out with pleasure. 
“How about you really taste it?” you taunted. The twisted and erotic nature of the interaction left you in a trance. 
“You know I can’t Y/n. It- It would be wrong.” Ellie spoke as if sucking your roommates slick right off her fingers wasn’t just as much of a betrayal as any sexual act. At this point morals felt so out of the question but your words from nights before continued to repeat in her head.
“Me? Mess it up for you? Don’t worry Ellie, you can do that all on your own, believe me.”
She was at odds with herself, not knowing whether to dive in head first or run away while she could. 
“Please Ellie, I need you inside me.” you begged. She brushed the back of her hand down your face apologetically and planted a kiss on your forehead.
A single tear fell as she said, “I just can’t do this. I have to go,” and turned towards the door. Ellie disappeared out of the room and you sunk to the floor, defeated once more. I guess old habits really do die hard. 
After Ellie left, she didn’t show back up to your dorm for the next 3 days. At first you were pissed off and hurt, but the longer she was gone, the more that bitterness turned into worry. She became the only thing on your mind. You had tried calling and texting but to no avail. Out of desperation, you even decided to ask Cat in class. Dina supervised from afar as you confronted her.
“Cat, I know you don’t like me, but can I please just ask you something,” you said with hesitance.
“Great observation! You’re right, I don’t like you. Now, what do you want?” she snapped.
“It’s about Ellie, I haven't seen her in 3 days and I’m really worried. Do you know where she is?” Cat paused to think before she gave you an answer.
“She’s been staying at my place. Is there a problem? I mean, I am her girlfriend,” she scoffed. Truthfully, Cat hadn’t seen Ellie for the past 3 days either but God forbid she let you find that out. She didn’t want you thinking you had any sort of chance with her girlfriend now that she seemed to be getting iced out too.
Of course, her plan worked just how she wanted and you were just about ready to give up on Ellie. You walked back to your dorm dragging your feet hopelessly. When you arrived you were greeted by none other than the girl who’d been fueling your worry.
“Ellie? What the fuck. What are you doing here?”
“I mean, I live here right?” she answered while rummaging through her things. Here she goes again, pissing you off like usual.
“I thought you did too until you went awol for 3 whole days without saying a thing. If you wanna stay with Cat that bad just tell me. I don’t need you sparing my feelings. You’ve already done enough.” Your anger spoke for you and Ellie was baffled.
“Cat? What makes you say that? I’ve been at my parents this whole time.”
You snapped, “Don't lie to me Ellie, I know you were at her place. If you love Cat so much, just be with her and leave me the fuck alone.” Ellie then grabbed her guitar and slinged on a backpack.
“Fine, I will leave you alone. I have a show to be at anyways.” And just like that, gone again.
You replayed the past hour in your head and considered the fact that maybe Ellie was telling the truth. Cat was never known to be a saint, so her lying all of the sudden seemed likely. This time, instead of waiting for Ellie to come back around, you decided to chase after her.
You quickly threw on a revenge outfit and put on some mascara. You stared in the mirror at your black mini skirt and tight crop top. You couldn’t deny it, you looked fucking hot. The peak in confidence pushed you right out the door and to the venue of Ellie’s show.
When you arrived her band was already on stage playing. You realized this was your first time ever hearing them together and decided to really soak it in. Ellie looked so happy doing what she loved despite all the drama happening off stage. She was even better than you thought. You watched as she plucked the strings and bobbed her head along with the beat. You hated how much it turned you on. The tattoo you loved so much was on full display and her arm muscles flexed with each chord. She’d occasionally bite her bottom lip in concentration and it drove you wild. Her set finally finished and you were more than pleased, mentally and physically. Ellie got off stage and you quickly ran after, shouting her name.
“Hey can we talk please? I wanna say sorry.” you explained.
“Fine, come with me to the bathroom, it’s quieter there.” She grabbed your hand and led you. You pushed yourself up to sit on the marble counters that housed the sinks. Ellie looked you up and down, waiting for you to speak. She took note of how good you looked before frantically spewing an apology.
“I’m sorry for accusing you of lying. I was stupid and asked Cat if she had seen you recently. Of course she told me you’d been with her and I blindly believed.” 
She seemed to be listening so you continued your ranting, “I really hate to fight Els. I miss having fun with you. I wanna move on from everything and just be happy. Together, me and you.” You looked up to flash her some puppy dog eyes when you noticed her attention being diverted.
No matter how hard Ellie wanted to pay attention to what you had to say, she couldn’t help but stare up your skirt. Your positioning on the counter gave her the perfect sneak peek of the space between your legs. Once you had caught on to her pervy behavior Ellie fumbled to save face.
“Shit sorry um, I was just, uh, you have cute panties.” She then flashed you a sideways smile trying to make up for that dumpster fire of a “save”.
“You don’t have to apologize, Els.” A cocky look spread across your face and Ellie recognized what game you were playing.
“Well then I’d just like to say, the wet spot on them is even cuter.” Your face turned hot as you registered the fact that the same girl who made you soak through your panties was about to be the one to take them off.
Ellie slotted herself between your knees as you sat on the counter. Shock turned to hunger in a matter of seconds as you practically consumed each other. Her mouth engulfed yours as if there was no need for air. You desperately clung to her body, using your legs to pull in closer. Ellie grabbed at your chest as she slipped her wet tongue into your desperate kiss. You gasped into her mouth when she found your nipples through the thin fabric of your top. She twisted them with power before removing your shirt completely. Ellie separated from your mouth for just a split second to admire the beauty before her.
“You’re fucking gorgeous,” she gushed and then used both hands to push your legs apart. Your cunt was on full display through the soaked fabric, your skirt bunched up around your hips. Ellie used her calloused fingers to trace the delicate folds peeking from the cloth and you jolted as she brushed past your sensitive spot. She hooked into your panties to scootch the fabric to the side before you suddenly interrupted.
“Ellieeee, we’re in a public bathroom.” She pouted at you with desperation. Ellie needed you now. Out of pure impulse, she grabbed you by the hips, hands cupping your ass, and stumbled with you into the big stall. 
“Take them off” she demanded. You seductively slipped the pink, lace thong you were wearing down to your ankles. The cold air alone on your exposed folds was enough to send a sensation through your body. Ellie retrieved your littered painties and shoved them into her pocket for “safe keeping”. She remained on her knees in the tight bathroom stall and began planting kisses on your inner thighs. These kisses turned into small bites as the shared arousal became overwhelming to your senses.
Ellie eventually found her way to right where you wanted her. Her fingers spread you apart taking mental note of each delicate fold. You gasped in pleasure, as if to urge her to continue. The wet sensation of her tongue finally met your aching clit and a sultry moan escaped your lips. Your opening clenched at the contact as she coached you through the bliss that was her mouth.
“I know it feels good but you gotta be quiet for me baby. Just breathe.” You had barely gotten the hang of keeping calm before her fingers dove in to give you twice as much satisfaction.
You gripped Ellie’s forearm for support as she twisted in and out of your throbbing cunt. She was determined to make you feel good. She needed to make up for her bad behavior.
With that thought in mind, she dove back in with her mouth followed by the curling of her fingers inside you. You couldn’t help but screech and Ellie quickly shot a hand up to cover your mouth. So goddamn noisy. As she continued, you inched closer and closer to the precipice of an orgasm.
The bathroom brimmed with the wet sounds of Ellie’s tongue lapping you up, her fingers assaulting your hole, and the moans she did her best to muffle. But, suddenly, those weren’t the only sounds that filled the room.
“Ellie? Baby, is that you?”
← masterlist ⭑ part 5 →
Tumblr media
taglist ☆...
@machetegirl109 @gold-dustwomxn @menatoia @ximtiredx @robinismywifee @elliepricefield @alexpritch @jokirxmae
Tumblr media Tumblr media
524 notes · View notes
broshot · 2 years
Text
so sensitive
how do I describe this
cw/tw: smut, all characters are of age, soft sex, whimpering, kissing, pet names (angel, love), praising, afab reader (mentions rubbing clit wow),
I've been thinking about this for so long and I can't get it out of my head and I just need to write it down SO HERE WE ARE this didn't turn out like I wanted but whatever
not proof read // english isn't my first language so feel free to correct any grammar mistakes
also my first time writing smut don't laugh at my poor writing skills
Tumblr media
You're sitting on his lap, his hands resting on your waist and yours on his shoulders, he's buried deep inside your warmth. He's thrusting his hips upwards, hitting all the sweet spots inside of you, and you're moving your hips in sync with his thrusts.
The look on his face is full of pleasure and the sweet noises he makes are making you crave him even more.
"You feel so good," he moans, voice shaking as he feels himself get closer to his orgasm. One last thrust and he moans in your ear, releasing inside of you.
He leans against the crook of your neck, letting his hot breath tickle your skin as he recovers from his high. He places wet, sloppy kisses on your neck, his breathing heavy.
His dick is still hard and inside of you, and you look at him desperately, trying to move your hips so you can get some friction to relieve your needs. "You wanna cum?" He asks and you nod.
And with that, he starts moving his hips upwards again, whimpering at the feeling. "So good.." he moans out.
"Love, 'm so sensitive.." He murmurs before continuing with a whisper: "but I love it so much."
He lets out a soft laugh and another whimper and you think you might be going crazy for him.
You smile at him, kissing him lovingly and you feel him smile against your lips before he gasps quietly and lets out a soft moan.
He keeps up with his slow paced thrusts and sweet noises, mumbling something about being so sensitive yet feeling so good.
It doesn't take long for him to start fastening his thrusts, making you roll your eyes back. He quickly moves one of his hands from your waist to rub your clit, making you moan out his name.
His thrusts being deep and hard and his fingers rubbing your clit, you feel the knob in your stomach growing as your orgasm is getting closer.
"You feel so good, I'm.. You make me feel so good, angel." He mumbles as he fastens his pace once again.
"I'm gonna-" You start before the feeling of your orgasm takes over and you release on him, making both you and him moan. He keeps thrusting, gripping your waist to get better control over his thrusts.
"Gonna cum too, 'm gonna cum, fuck, angel, you're so good f'me, you feel amazing." He moans out as he feels himself getting closer once again. "I love you," he whimpers as his second orgasm takes over him.
You both are breathing heavily and you wait a moment before speaking; "I love you too," You say as he finally gets back from his high.
He only says: "I'm too sensitive already, love, and I've only came twice. We have to do this more often so I can practise."
yuuji, megumi, gojo, kazutora, mikey, levi, armin, tanjiro, oikawa or your fav
I headcanon these men whimpering or being kinda submissive because 1. they just are, 2. they have to look and be strong and also have many responsibilities and that's why they deserve to be taken care of, or 3. I just wanna hear them whimper :heart:
I feel like this moved on too fast I'm sorry
MASTERLIST
3K notes · View notes
littlemissmiller · 3 months
Text
𝑆𝑢𝑚𝑚𝑒𝑟 𝐻𝑖𝑔ℎ𝑠
𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑: 𝐘𝐨𝐮 𝐃𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞 𝐁𝐞𝐭𝐭𝐞𝐫
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Pairing: drug dealer!coriolanus snow x fem!reader
Summary: (au) with your graduation party around the corner, coriolanus is nervous to see you again. and with summer flying by, it’s doubtful he’ll get to have you as his own before college. after your party, your boyfriend throws a house party and you decide not to go. meanwhile, coriolanus sees something that involves your boyfriend and knows it might just be the end of your relationship…
Warning: 21+ (drinking, use of drugs, smoking) underage drinking, eventual smut, fluff, mentions of smut, boob groping (not done to MC), slight obsession, possession, toxic relationship, slight stalking
Word count: 4.1k
A/N: hi…… (•_____•) ok it’s finally here. i was trying to get this out sooner but now that billy is done (which ugh cant wait for the next season already 😩) i’ll have more time to delicate to this series. also i was getting a request done and still have another coming up. so chapter three…not much to say other than oh boy the plot is getting juicy and im so happy with this one! ok that’s it ummm sorry for the time length on these but i will be writing it all summer so enjoy ❣︎
Series Masterlist | Playlist
☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎☁︎︎
A few weeks had gone by and Coriolanus’s high hopes of having you to himself was dwindling. It’s not like he saw much of you anymore, and had no idea how to hang out with you alone without your boyfriend stirring up shit. He received your graduation party invitation and was mentally preparing to see you again. Each time he went to Sejanus’s house, he would check to see if you were home, and sometimes you’d be outside. He would awkwardly wave and you’d smile back. Something he noticed however, was the fact that he seems to see less and less of Devon’s car. Coriolanus would try not to get ahead of himself, but he could help but think maybe you and Devon were closer to breaking up. Still, that gave him little hope since he wasn’t sure what to do about it.
As he sits with Sejanus in his room, he slowly blows out the smoke from his joint, through his window. Sejanus coughs and turns his head.
“You know you could use this from time to time. You might be less anxious.”
“Maybe…”
The high flows through him, his mind going numb, his body feeling light and calm. He takes another hit before knocking off the ashes and settling it on his ashtray. Another euphoric wave washes over him again and he leans back in his chair and sighs. He takes a swig from his Red Bull and picks up his controller.
“Wanna do teams this time, kinda wanna get some online stats up.”
“Yeah”
As the two boys continue their game, Coriolanus is glad to not feel as pent up and angry. He finally feels like his mind isn’t obsessing over you for the first time all day. It has become a daily, if not hourly occurrence. His mind racing with thoughts. Thoughts of you, naked before him, your beautiful mouth agape and ready and you begging to suck him off. He would also imagine you on all fours, your perfect ass stuck up in the air, pussy on full display. What he would give to rub his face in it, bury his tongue deep inside you until you came.
Coriolanus shifts in his seat, his thoughts now fully back on you. Just as he thought he was doing better with his fantasies of you He takes another hit to drown out his feelings.
“Aw man these guys are good.” Sejanus exclaims
“We can beat them…”
The two boys finish the round, beating the other team. They play a few more rounds, then Tigris knocks on the door.
“Oh god, how can it still smell with the windows open.” She asks, face scrunching up
“I lit a candle” Coriolanus quips
“Still, anyways, I got you an outfit for tomorrow.”
“Oh you’re going too?” Sejanus questions
“Why wouldn’t I?” Coriolanus shrugs
“Because of Devon.”
Tigris leaves momentarily and comes back with a nice white button up, decorated with small red roses. Even with the design, it’s still masculine enough for Coriolanus liking. They were small enough to look like scattered polka dots and honestly it’s very sophisticated and sexy.
“It should fit. I borrowed your graduation shirt for measurements and I think that nice pair of your dad’s of black khakis will look perfect.”
“You made this?” He asks
Tigris nods with a big smile.
“Well I thought that she’d like it. Leave Devon for you. You’re far more handsome anyways.”
She, referring to you. Of course Tigris knows without him saying anything. He doesn’t mind. Coriolanus' heart skips and he smiles back at his cousin, appreciating the kind gesture.
“I appreciate it, Ty.” Of course
Tigris waits as he tries it on. He takes his shirt off and buttons up the new one. Coriolanus looks in the mirror. It fits him just right and he likes how it cuts into his figure.
“Yeah. It’s perfect.” He moves his arms around making sure it wasn’t too tight in any places.
Tigris smiles and leaves the room. Coriolanus hangs up the shirt and sits back down on the bed, putting his old, worn white shirt back on. The two boys continue playing their game.
“It looks nice.” Sejanus remarks
“Thanks man.”
“Oh guess what!” Sejanus perks up as he hits a combo attack
“What?”
“I uh think Devon and them might be done soon. “
“Why?” Coriolanus inquires
“I hardly see him anymore. And last night he stormed off big time. I could hear them yelling from my window. I think it might have been about you, but I wasn’t too sure.”
“Really. Like what?” The blonde leans in closer
“He was mad that someone was coming to the party tomorrow, and shouted at her that she needs to do something about him…”
Coriolanus’s mind fires up again. Through the fog of his high, he refocuses, and he feels sharp with this new found knowledge. He smirks to himself, satisfied that Devon feels pissed off by the very idea that Coriolanus Snow will be in attendance at his graduation party. He likes this feeling. The power he holds from afar and the fact that he seemingly lives rent free in Devon’s head. And maybe even in yours. Coriolanus would selfishly love to see you two break up. He would do anything to have you.
He smashes one of the other players off the map, winning the round. Feeling victorious, and not just from the video games, Coriolanus lights up his joint again. He places it in his mouth, inhales, and blows it out the window. He falls back into a dream-like state. He takes another hit, inhaling deeper this time.
“Fuck dude.” Coriolanus whispers, the smoke escaping his lips as he talks
“What?”
“You think I have a chance with her?”
“Maybe.” Sejanus shrugs
The next day comes fast and Coriolanus once again drives to pick up Sejanus. You are already gone, setting up for the party. Coriolanus feels confident, cocky even as he rolls past your house. He drums his fingers on the steering wheel. His favorite Cage the Elephant song, Back Against the Wall, was playing and he couldn’t be happier. With his new shirt and the new cologne Tigris got him for graduation, he felt irresistible.
“Hey man! Looking good!” Sejanus exclaims as he hops into Coriolanus’s truck.
The two boys ride off to the country club. Money, Power and Glory by Lana del Ray starts to play as they roll up and Coriolanus hums along. As they are parking, a man in a black polo waves them down and Coriolanus assumes he’s a valet. He rolls down his window.
“Hey! Are you maintenance? You gotta go around back there should be some signs…”
“I’m here for the graduation party!” Coriolanus quips sharply
The man looks stunned and gives an apologetic expression.
“I’m so sorry! You can park down that way umm the valet should be…” he looks around frantically
“Thanks!”
Coriolanus drives past him and huffs in frustration.
“That was rude.” Sejanus remarks and Coriolanus simply rolls his eyes. They park a little further from the rest of the cars and walk up the entrance. As they walk up Coriolanus notices Sejanus is carrying two little gift bags.
“Ma got them $200 for Bed Bath and Beyond…”
“Well I didn’t bring anything.” Coriolanus mumbles as they walk in.
The country club is huge. Wide windows looking out onto the golf course, with nearly polished mahogany wood floors, and the main entrance leading into several areas to sit and eat drinks. The furniture is equally as grand, with red chesterfield chairs and couches and sitting on top of Persian rugs. The walls were a crème white and the whole place smells of old money. Various waiters and waitresses are walking around with flutes of champagne and hors d’oeuvres.
“I’m surprised that guy outside didn’t recognize me. I’m sure he knows we are members here…”
“It’s hard to believe that people like you would run around with anyone like the likes of me and my family anymore.”
“What do you mean? Your dad used to come here too?”
“Used to…”
Coriolanus didn’t talk much about his dad and it wasn’t a subject Sejanus would bring up often. It was true, before both his parents died, they had been wealthy, but his dad had worked with Mr. Plinth as Vice President of marketing, but tragically both his parents had died in a plane crash on vacation with Tigris’s parents, leaving them both orphans and in the care of the grandparents. However, Coriolanus would learn growing up that his father had blown most of his money away on gambling, leaving the Snow family name in debt and broke.
Sejanus quiets down and takes a caramelized onion, cream cheese tart from a waiter. He takes water as well and nervously sips it.
“Sorry I don’t mean to mention him.”
“It’s fine man.”
Then you flow into the room. You’re wearing a delicate, pink, strapless dress that flows as you walk. Your hair is slightly curled, bouncy, and has a pink satin bow to match. You’re absolutely precious, his eyes practically undressing you. You turn and smile at him. Coriolanus waves and you come greet him and Sejanus.
“Hey boys, glad you could come!” You beam
“Hey, where can I put these?” Sejanus pipes up
“Oh there’s a table by the entrance.” You point
Sejanus smiles, leaving you alone with Coriolanus. He tempers his breath and you step closer to him.
“You look nice.” He nods
“Thanks. You do too. Did Tigris make that?”
“She did” he beams back at her
“That girl is gonna work for Gucci one day…you uh smell nice again too.”
“Thanks. This is a good color on you.” He states, rubbing the fabric between his forefinger and thumb. You giggle and look at his hand. He immediately pulls back, a rush of embarrassment washing over him. Coriolanus feels his face getting red and he runs his fingers through his blonde buzz cut. But you still just smile at him, finding it charming that he’s slightly embarrassed.
“So where is my graduation gift from you?” You perk up, teasing him
“Oh I feel stupid saying this but I didn’t bring one I guess…”
“It’s fine. I have enough things anyways.” You joke
“Well this is nice of you to invite the whole grade. This place is lovely.”
“Yeah it’s nice to be able to rent the space. And it was cheaper to do it with Devon, so I guess it worked out nice.”
“I guess so.” He chuckles
You and him stand in silence for a moment until Sejanus returns. The three of you make conversation, Sejanus informing you that his mom got you a gift card and you thank him. Coriolanus starts to ask what you are looking forward to the most about college and you light up. You start talking about how amazing the medical science program is and how you simply can’t wait for the biology labs. Coriolanus couldn’t understand how anyone would be truly interested in what you’re talking about, but he loves how much it interests you. He loves how passionate and smart you are on the subject, and clings to every word. You brush your hair to the side and Coriolanus can’t help but let his eyes trail your shoulders and collar bone. He would love to kiss the bare skin in front of him. Just in the divot of your bone and then, all the way up to your neck. Would you whine for him? Moan at his lips on you, as he shows you how beautiful you are. How much he loves you. He’s so lost in his thoughts he doesn’t even notice Devon making his way towards the group
Sejanus nudges Coriolanus who looks at him, then sees Devon. He calls to you and you spin around. You smile, but Coriolanus knows it’s a facade.
“Hey! Mom wants pictures so I’m stealing you away.”
Devon rubs your arm and pulls you to him. You start to trot away and follow him.
“Ok. Well I’ll see you boys around.” You call out
Devon glares at Coriolanus, before leaning down to whisper something in your ear.
“Prick…” Coriolanus mumbles
As the party continues, Coriolanus and Sejanus make their way around, catching up with a few classmates. The country club has a nice, spacious outdoor patio and a big lawn for yard games. Eventually the two boys find their way to a Bags game and play against each other. You see him and find one of you girls to join you and Sejanus.
“Need some more players?” You ask
“Of course!” Coriolanus smiles.
You opt to stand on the same side as Coriolanus, while your teammate stands next to Sejanus. Coriolanus looks around for Devon.
“Where’s Devon?” He asks, trying to sound casual
“I think his dad said him and his buddies are going to do a few holes on the golf course.”
“At his own graduation party?” Coriolanus jokes
You shrug your shoulders.
“I’m just happy to be able to talk to you without him being a vulture.”
“Yeah he can be a bit much”
“Besides, I like being able to actually talk to you.”
Coriolanus feels his face get hot again, and bites his lip. Fuck. His breath hitches as he tries to casually toss a bean bag across the lawn. It lands on the board with a fat smack.
“Nice!” Sejanus calls out
“So are you going to Devon’s house party tonight?” You ask
“He’s having another party tonight?”
“Yeah I guess his parents are going out of town like immediately after this so he wanted to throw a banger” she sighs, putting the last few words in air quotes, mocking him.
Coriolanus snickers as you toss a bag over. It hits the board and slides off. You frown.
“I was trying to knock you off!” You giggle
“Gonna have to try harder.” Coriolanus remarks then pauses “ But umm…I’m not sure about the party.”
“I’m not either, but I might go. I know I’ll be kinda tired after today.”
Coriolanus ponders the offer for a moment. The possibility of hanging out with you longer is tempting, but not guaranteed. He sighs as he tosses his last bag, making it in.
“Man you’re good!” You exclaim.
The game continues and the two boys win by a far margin. After, Coriolanus chats it up with you, feeling comfortable and relaxed knowing Devon is off playing golf. You and him walk around and he wishes he could hold your hand, kiss your forehead and tell you how stunning you look. Touching your dress would be the closest thing he thought he would ever get to touching you in that intimate way. And here he is, talking to you about something besides physics or biology. You’re currently telling him about your Pinterest board for your dorm decor, a conversation he would normally find mundane, but coming from you, he’s utterly captivated. Eventually you and him find yourself alone inside, mostly isolated from the other guests. You stand there and he can’t help but want to steal a kiss from you, but he knew you’d never cheat. And he wouldn’t try anything of course, but your face, your beautiful plump lips, they look so soft. You are like a siren to him and he feels mesmerized.
Around 4 o’clock, Sejanus and Coriolanus say their goodbyes and head out. In the car on the way back to Sejanus’s house, the two discuss if they should go to the party. As they pull up to the driveway, Coriolanus’s phone dings. It’s one of his classmates, texting him about the party.
Hey, you selling tonight
Wasn’t planning on going
Ah ok then
He stares at the text, contemplating the offer.
“Hey you know what, let’s go tonight…”
“You sure.”
“Someone wants to buy. You think you can steal a couple of Valiums from your ma?”
The evening rolls around, and Coriolanus has changed into a pair of jeans and a black shirt. He puts on one of his Cuban link chains and some more cologne, just in case you’re there. As he rolls back into Sejanus’s neighborhood, he checks his pockets. He’s got a few ounces of weed on him, a few pills of ecstasy, and some acid tablets. Hopefully, Sejanus got the Valium. Coriolanus rolls back up to the Plinth house and turns down his music. Sejanus comes out, hands stuffed into his pockets. By the way he is glancing over his shoulder and awkwardly moving, he got the pills.
“You got them?”
Sejanus looks around and hands Coriolanus a small bag with six blue pills.
“Oh nice! Good work Sejay.” He takes the bag from his hands, stuffing in next to his weed.
“Thanks I guess.”
“You could use one of these. Probably more than a nice solid hit of flower.” Coriolanus suggests
“You’d feel bad too if it was your grandma or something.”
“Yeah, but c’mon your mom needs to get off these anyways. They aren’t doing her much good.”
“I guess so.”
The two pull up to Devon’s house and the music from the basement is booming. He looks around for your car, but it’s nowhere to be found. A few girls head in and Coriolanus watches them. It’s a group of your friends, but you’re not with him. He hangs his head and sighs. You’re probably not coming, he concludes. He curses at the steering wheel, hitting it. A part of him feels like he’s wasting his time, but he would like to make a little extra cash. Fuck it. Sejanus looks at him with concern, but exits the car. They enter through the front door, and find the stairs to the basement. The music blares loudly and the main lighting is replaced with LED strips glowing all along the walls. It’s packed and smells like indica and beer. Coriolanus searches around for a solo cup and a bottle of Captain Morgan. He finds both next to the beer pong table and pours himself a drink. He takes a swig, loving how it warms his body.
“Are you gonna need me to drive home?” Sejanus inquires tentatively
“I’ll be fine. Here.” Coriolanus shoves a cup into Sejanus’s hands and pours him some rum. He takes a small sip and scrunches up his face. He lets out a heavy cough, causing Coriolanus to roll his eyes. He looks around and you're still nowhere to be found. He takes another drink. After a few more sips, he feels woozy and eventually a classmate of his approaches wanting some weed. He sells him an eighth of an ounce for $35 and then a few more people approach. He sells a few tabs of acid for $65 each and a Valium for $40.
“Fuck dude, you really know how to make money.”
“It’s a simple job if you’re not too uptight.” He eyes Sejanus.
They walk around, a few more people buy from Coriolanus and about an hour later, he had about $430 dollars. Eventually, one of your friends ask for a Valium.
“Here.” He hands it to her, taking the $40
“You drive a high price. Can't you give me a little discount?”
“Why.”
“Cause you like my friend.” She bats her eyes
“Yeah and if you were her, then maybe. Are you buying for her?”
“If I said yes would I get a discount?”
He shakes his head. She rolls her eyes and walks away. Coriolanus wasn’t sure if you had done a drug stronger than Tylenol. He wasn’t aware of any surgeries or injuries you had, so it was doubtful you had even taken morphine for pain. He imagined it though. Your little pink tongue sticking out, a tab of acid hanging from the end. How sexy would you look in nothing but your underwear like that too. Or maybe you’d be more sophisticated, and he thought of you naked in your bath, joint hanging loosely in between your fingers. He’d love to see you like that. All naked, clean and high.
He walks around to find Sejanus, who is trying his best to drunkenly flirt with one of his classmates. He walks past a back room in the basement, glances in for a moment and instead finds Devon. At first he stands back, hides, and scoffs quietly to himself. Then he hears a giggle, followed by a moan. He peeks his head in slightly and finds Devon making out with some girl. And it’s definitely not you. He’s slowly teasing the girl’s shirt down her body, and he reaches down to grope her breast harshly, kissing her neck.
“Fuck…” he whispers into her
Coriolanus is stunned, can he really believe his eyes. He’s not surprised given Devon’s reputation, but still. He thinks for a moment and then, silently pulls out his phone. He opens it and pulls up his camera. He hits record. Coriolanus angles it to hide the camera, but makes sure that he can still see the girl on top of Devon and his face. She moves on him, moaning his name and whispering about how “Miss perfect” couldn’t please him like this. Coriolanus’s blood boils at that remark. He slowly backs away and then when he finds a secluded corner and reviews the video on his phone. Coriolanus turns the volume down just enough so he can hear and leans in. He rewatches the video and can clearly see Devon’s face and can clearly hear the other girls voice. It’s perfect. But how to use it.
Coriolanus makes sure the video is saved on his phone, before rushing off to find Sejanus again. Coriolanus walks around, pushing past people, until he finds him awkwardly chatting it up with some girl.
“Hey” Coriolanus announces himself
“Hey Snow…” the girl says
“Dude c’mere! I gotta show you this” he demands, dragging Sejanus away.
“What! What’s up?”
Coriolanus whips out his phone and pulls up the video. Sejanus leans in, confused at first, but then, realizes. Eyes wide, he tilts his head in to hear the audio. He looks at Coriolanus in shock, mouth agape.
“Is that?”
“That’s Devon yeah…”
“Holy shit dude!” Sejanus laughs, stumbling into Coriolanus slightly
“Yeah. Hey are you ok?” You wanna get outta here?”
Sejanus shakes his head drunkenly and Coriolanus takes his arm.
“Come on dude, let’s go.”
“But I was talking to someone…” he slurs
“Yeah, she seems busy.” Coriolanus nudges
The girl Sejanus was talking to is now preoccupied with another man’s mouth, aggressively making out with the other guy. He frowns and walks to the stairs, Coriolanus dragging him along. When the two boys get into the car, Coriolanus doesn’t feel drunk and honestly feels fine to drive. Truthfully, seeing Devon cheating sobered him up and he was still thinking of what he was going to do with the video. He turns the key, starts up his truck, and rides back to Sejanus’s neighborhood. On the way back, he thinks about the best way to get it out without having his name tied to it. He drums his fingers on the steering wheel, looking over at a passed out Sejanus, he gets an idea. He’s not sure who will see it or if it will work but he’s sure it will be anonymous. A popular app used at school to spread gossip anonymously, Yik Yak, Coriolanus thought it might just work to post it there. They finally reach Sejanus’s neighborhood, and Coriolanus glances at your house, a plan now in mind. As he pulls into the Plinth’s driveway, he wakes Sejanus up.
“Hey…we're home”
“Oh that was fast.” Sejanus mumbles, yawing
“For you. I’ll walk you in if you need it.”
“Nah man, I’ll be good.” He opens the door, waves and heads inside.
Coriolanus takes a deep breath and pauses for a moment. He whips out his phone and pulls the video up again. The lewd sounds of Devon’s moans start up again and Coriolanus cringes. Then, the thing that really pissed him off.
“I bet Miss Perfect couldn’t please you like this.” The girl moans
Coriolanus glances at the mirror, gazing at your house. He spots your car parked in the driveway as expected and realizes your most likely sound asleep. Sound asleep as your good for nothing boyfriend is sticking it in another girl. Fuck it. He pulls the app up and impatiently waits for it to load. Coriolanus pulls up his school’s group. And He taps the green plus sign, watching the cursor as it blinks. He then hits the video button and pulls up the video. It uploads and then he waits, looks back at your house again and frowns. He knew you didn’t deserve him and you needed to know that Devon was an absolute ass. You deserve better. He hits the post button and it sends.
꧁🝮❤︎︎🝮꧂
66 notes · View notes
ellies-little-thing · 10 months
Text
I thought you hated me (e.w.)
Tumblr media
My masterlist <3
Warnings: Roommates; modern Ellie; Mature content; swearing; fluf; smut; arguing; reader is referred to as she/her; Ellie is mean; Readers first time with a girl; Mentions of past relationships; cheating, mentions of drinking; love/hate relationship; Reader has a vagina; enemies to lovers (kinda); Kind of proofread, English is not my first language.
Author's notes: Hi! This is my first ever fanfic, I hope you like it, I really liked writing it! Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged! Thank you! Enjoy! 
Hi i re-edited this fic, I hope you like the sligth channges!
Word count: 25k
NSFW MINORS AND MEN DNI!!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
You and Ellie didn’t exactly get along, sure you had to hang out with each other because of your friends, but you guys always teased and bad mouthed each other until it ended up in a full-blown argument.
Maria was rearranging roommates for each dorm and as you approached the door  that was supposed to be your new home, your breath hitched.
Ellie opens her door in a hoodie and shorts and sees you standing there. “Great, you’re the one living with me” she scoffs, clearly annoyed.
“Happy to see you too.” Y/N says sarcastically. Ellie rolled her eyes, walking into the room and sitting down on her bed.
“Of course, it’s YOU living with me, I can’t even be in peace in my own room?” She crossed her arms and gave Y/N a stern look.
“It isn’t like it was my choice!”
“Oh, I’m aware, the fact that we’re forced to live together is absurd, I want no trouble.” Ellie sat her head in the palm of her hand, she was very annoyed.
“I won’t bother you if you don’t bother me.” Ellie seemed surprised that Y/N had already given up, she had been expecting a lot of trouble.
“That’s it?” Ellie asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I don’t want to argue.” Ellie seemed almost sad when she heard Y/N’s words, sure she had expected them but she wanted to argue.
“I was looking forward to that…” Ellie said, almost whispering.
“What?” You asked because you couldn't hear what she'd just said.
“Never mind, you don’t wanna argue.” Ellie stood up and crossed her arms. Ellie took a look around the dorm that was now her new home.
“Oh, did I hurt your feelings?” You say mockingly. That was the perfect sentence to piss Ellie off. Ellie marched up to Y/N, she was now looking down on her with a blank expression. Y/N was about 5 feet tall (1.52m) and Ellie was 5’7 (1.70m).
“Hurt my feelings? I don’t have feelings, you’re an ass anyways, why would I care.” She scoffed.
“Nice one dickhead!” That actually caught her off guard. Ellie actually had to think of a comeback to that. Ellie had a stern expression as she thought of something, she had to think fast. Finally, she had an answer and a smile spread across her face.
“Well, at least I’m a dickhead, you can't even get any dick.” She said almost laughing.
“Like you have one…” Ellie almost lost it at that comment.
“Ohhh, but I do..” She smiled, she was now very amused by the fact that she caught you off guard twice.
“Oh, do you? Since I last checked, girls don’t have dicks.” You said annoyed.
“Check again dear, girls can have dicks. I am proof of that.” Ellie was still smiling, the look on your face was hilarious.
“Let’s see it then.” You challenge her.
“Oh please, a gorgeous lady like me doesn’t need to show you, how about we skip straight to your bed?” She asked in a cocky tone, she had clearly already won the argument.
“Fuck you, go beat one off alone and leave me be.” Ellie actually started laughing, she couldn’t help herself and she had to cover her mouth to stop laughing.
“I wasn’t being serious, that’s not very polite of you my dear.” She said, holding back laughter.
“ha ha.” You say dryly. Ellie was still amused by the conversation, she had actually enjoyed talking to you. She had been expecting an argument, but this was actually very entertaining.
“What should we do? Are we gonna hang out or something?” Ellie asked, sounding slightly annoyed.
“Do what you want, I’m putting my stuff away.” Ellie watched as you put your things away, it looked like you weren't gonna budge on doing anything with her. Ellie was stubborn and also a bit annoyed, she had to come up with a plan to get you to spend some time with her.
“You’re not gonna do anything fun with me?” She asked, trying to make herself sound convincing.
“Hum… Since the last time I checked..I thought you hated me?” You said, not even looking at her.
“What? Who said I hated you?” Ellie asked, sounding confused. “You and I are gonna be roommates, I just thought I would try to make this easier for both of us.” Ellie explained. “Can’t we just hang out for a bit? You look fun…”
“Fine.” You said.  Ellie felt accomplished, she had successfully convinced you to spend some time with her and you had only been roommates for about an hour. Ellie sat down on her bed and looked over at you putting your belongings away.
“What? Why are you looking at me like that?” You ask annoyed.
“What? Am I not allowed to look at you?” Ellie asked. She had crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly; you were confusing her but Ellie still had a plan. Ellie wanted to hang out with you, if she couldn’t convince you to hang then she would just force you to be her friend.
“No, that is a privilege honey.” You mocked.
“I don’t think I’m your honey.” Ellie laughed a bit while she spoke.   Ellie still wasn’t used to the fact that this girl, who she thought would be mean and not like her at all, was actually willing to talk to her. It was very confusing to Ellie but she was now actually looking forward to hanging out.
“Just leave me alone.” You say quietly.
“You know I can’t do that, we’re roommates, remember?” Ellie was persistent, she wasn’t just gonna let you do whatever you wanted right away.
“Plus, being annoying is kinda my thing.” She shrugged.
“Perfect.” You say annoyed. Ellie smirked; she knew you weren't serious about your comment. Ellie actually felt better talking and hanging out with you, she had assumed you would be a very mean and awful person. Ellie got off her bed and continued looking at you. “Do you maybe wanna watch a movie or something?” Ellie asked.
“I’m going to take a shower, bye.” Ellie was surprised by this response, but she was still persistent.
“Fine, but after you take your shower, we’re watching a movie.” Ellie had to admit though, the thought of being alone for hours was scary.
“Hhhghhh….” You say annoyed.
“What?” Ellie looked at you, now confused. She had thought that you had agreed on watching a movie with her.
“Pick the movie then.” Ellie was surprised, she had expected you to refuse and walk away.
“Alright then, um… do you like Horror movies?” Ellie actually didn’t like horror movies, but anything for you to see the other side and to have a chance to become her friend.
“You pick! “ You get to the bathroom and close the door. Ellie knew that this was her chance to pick a romance movie, but she decided to still stick with the horror movies. Ellie put on a horror movie that her friends had recommended for her awhile back and then knocked on the bathroom door. Ellie had to admit that she was a bit nervous, for some reason just talking to you felt weird. She figured this was because she didn’t usually spend such a long time with someone who didn’t like her.
You get in the shower and start singing. While waiting outside the bathroom, this gave Ellie an idea. As you were singing in the shower, Ellie put the volume down on the TV and started singing the exact same song that sounded like you were singing. Ellie knew that this was the perfect opportunity to get your attention and maybe even have some fun.  You get out of the shower and get dressed. You then open the door and your hair is still dripping.  Ellie noticed that you hadn’t said anything and decided to keep singing, she had a plan.  Ellie started singing a lot louder and tried to mimic the voice that you had. You would hear Ellie singing and hopefully come over, at this point Ellie didn’t have any other plans. She hoped that you would come check it out. You look at Ellie but don't say one word. Ellie decided to say something, she was waiting for a reaction but you remained silent like always.
“Hey uh. Y/N… Can I get one of your hair ties...?” Ellie asked a bit awkwardly; she still wasn’t used to you at all. Ellie figured that giving you a task might help you loosen up a bit.
You throw Ellie a black hair tie. Ellie caught the hair tie and put her hair in a half bun, now she just waited for a response. Ellie was feeling nervous, she couldn’t let this chance slip. “Can I try something?” Ellie asked as a grin spread across her face.
“What?” You looked at Ellie while drying your hair.
“Um… can you do me a favor...?” Ellie was already starting to turn red from embarrassment, she felt anxious. Ellie hadn’t ever been this close to you, she was starting to feel a bit nervous.
“What is it?" Ellie looked at you and her expression turned from nervous to excitement.
“This might sound a bit weird but can I just… hug you..?” Ellie asked, her tone was a lot shyer and softer than it usually is.
“Humm…. “ You get a bit surprised. Ellie’s heart beat rapidly, she felt a bit nervous. Ellie thought about it for a moment and then just reached out her hands , she was going to take her chances and go for a hug.
“Okay…” You let Ellie hug you. Ellie took her chances and hugged you, it was a bit uncomfortable but it was worth it. Ellie then let go of you and looked down, she was now smiling. “Let’s go watch the movie.” Ellie said in a very confident voice, she was feeling much better after the hug.
“What is up with you?” You were really confused at this point. Ellie looked at you, this was another question that Ellie expected to be asked. Ellie took a second to think and then responded. “Nothing, nothing is up with me. I just felt like showing affection to my roommate.” Ellie shrugged.
You  look at Ellie suspiciously. “Hum…. I have my eyes on you, Williams.” Ellie smiled; she was very happy that you hadn’t refused to do anything with her so far. Ellie sat back down on her bed and put the TV back up to the volume it was on before. “Do you wanna watch the movie or not?” Ellie said.
“Fine.” You sit on the couch.  “What did you pick?” Ellie looked at you as you spoke.
“It’s gonna show some blood so it’s 18+ if that’s okay? The movie is called “It Follows”, ever heard of it?” Ellie was excited to see if you would enjoy the movie she picked.
“I love horror movies!” You say excited.
“Then this should be right up your alley.” Ellie pressed a button on the remote and the movie played. Ellie was nervous, she had thought that the movie would be perfect to watch with you. Ellie then looked over at you to see if she had a response. you were excited to watch the movie.
Ellie was so happy to see that you actually wanted to watch it, everything was going the way Ellie planned. Ellie looked over at you once again, to try to see how you were reacting so far to the movie.
Ellie was now hoping that the horror elements of the movie would make you scared, Ellie wanted to see you act like a scaredy cat. You jump at one of the jump scares and then burst out laughing. Ellie started grinning as you jumped, she was so excited to see you act scared.
“You scared?” Ellie asked, trying to hold in laughter as she spoke.
“No! It was really funny actually.” Ellie tried to maintain a serious expression but when you said that the scare was funny, she couldn’t hold it in anymore. Ellie just broke out laughing, she felt like she had already made a lot of progress. When Ellie finally settled down, she glanced at you.
“Do you find the movie funny?” Ellie asked, she was genuinely curious.
“I find all horror movies funny; can you imagine the actors doing all this stuff?? They sure are trying really hard not to laugh whilst the cameras are rolling.” You say, talking almost like a little kid talks about their favorite things.
“Really? Do you not find any horror movies creepy?” Ellie looked at you, she expected the answer to be a big no. Ellie found the majority of horror movies creepy so the statement that she found them all funny was bizarre and confusing to her. Ellie actually liked the answer though, it made you sound less scary and more human.
“Why? Are you scared?” You teased her.
Ellie blushed slightly, you had caught her off guard. But you were right, Ellie did find this scary movie creepy. Ellie had to respond to your question to avoid being mocked, so the answer she gave was an honest one. “A bit.” Ellie admitted. Ellie didn’t want to admit it but there weren’t any lies to hide behind in this situation.
“Oh, I have such a baby for a roommate.” You teased her again, smiling.
Ellie was expecting you to say something like that. Ellie now had her moment to tease you instead. Ellie put on a cocky expression and nodded. “Yes, I’m a big baby and I’m scared of scary movies.” Ellie spoke in a deep voice as she pretended to fake cry. Ellie kept doing her fake crying while looking at you.
“Too bad I don’t care.” You scoffed. Ellie was enjoying herself way too much to stop, she kept the deep voice going.
“I’m so scared!” Ellie said, doing her best acting. Ellie was waiting for your reaction; she felt a smile spread across her face.
You just laughed at Ellie’s bad acting skills. Ellie was still pretending to cry, but when you laughed, she stopped. Ellie pretended to wipe tears from her eyes as she spoke, “Hey, I thought that was some grade A acting! How come you’re so mean to me?” Ellie pretended to fake pout; she was just gonna keep this up until you couldn’t stop yourself from responding.
You turn sad all of a sudden. “Are you crying...?” Ellie sounded surprised at the sudden change in emotions, she was trying to hold back a laugh but she didn’t want to sound mean. Ellie just watched as you sat on the couch, you really were the most unpredictable person in the world. Ellie had to try so hard not to laugh at your sudden mood change.
You look away from Ellie and continue watching the movie. Ellie decided to say something, she was very curious to know if something was wrong. Ellie didn’t know what actually made you sad or even why you were sad. “Hey umm. you alright?” Ellie asked.
You smirk.  “Now who’s the best actor here? I am!” You tease ker. Ellie turned bright red; she had been caught off guard. Her mind had been racing at what she could say as a response. Ellie decided to just accept the loss and move on, so she responded with. 
“Yeah, okay you win. You’re the best actor.” While Ellie was admitting your acting to be superior, she didn’t feel like it was the truth. You just smile.
“You look cute when you smile.” Ellie blurted out before even thinking about it. Ellie realized what she said the moment the words came out of her mouth. As soon as this happened Ellie’s cheeks turned bright red, she just smiled awkwardly while she waited for a response.
“You think I’m cute?” Ellie felt herself so embarrassed but didn’t want to deny that she meant what she said. Ellie took a second to think before responding to your comment. “Yes, I’m sorry it’s just you look kinda cute and I don’t know... I just feel like I have to be honest.” Ellie said while her face still remained red.
“You look cute all flustered like this.” Ellie was not expecting you to continue flirting. She turned even more red; she felt her face burning as her emotions started to go crazy. Ellie was actually really flustered, she felt herself turning red even more.
“I-… um, thanks.” Ellie finally stuttered. She wanted to say much more but it was difficult to talk when her face was almost as red as a tomato! You chuckled softly and continued watching the movie. Ellie was glad that you just laughed, but since if you kept trying to flirt, Ellie would’ve turned into a mess.
“Hey um… can I say something?” Ellie eventually asked. She knew that the answer would be no, but she still wanted to say what she was gonna say.
“Yeah?” You respond.
“Okay this is probably gonna sound a bit strange, but I think you’re actually really cute.” Ellie looked at you and spoke, her face was still red but that was ok. She wasn’t gonna just hold it back, she wanted you to know. Ellie was glad she said it in the end, even if you completely rejected her, she felt good not keeping it inside. You blushed. Ellie was expecting so many different reactions, maybe you would smile, say no , laugh or be mad. Ellie never thought she would see you actually blush! Ellie watched as you turned a bit red, her face lit up as she smiled at you once again. Ellie was so happy that you blushed, she didn’t even care if you didn’t feel the same way about her. Just seeing your reaction made Ellie’s day a lot better.
“Oh, shut up!” You pushed Ellie playfully. Ellie laughed; she thought that your reaction was hilarious even though you were trying to sound mean at the time. Ellie pushed you back and tried to be mean back, although she didn't think she succeeded that much. “Am I too cute for you to handle?” Ellie said in a mocking tone. She now had a wide grin on her face, she was having a lot of fun.
“Just watch the movie!” You smiled looking back at the tv. Ellie knew that it would be best to just watch the movie, so that’s what she did. Ellie turned back to the TV and watched as the movie continued playing. Ellie had been enjoying herself a lot, the movie was scary but she was having fun with you. She noticed that you hadn’t tried to flirt with her again, but that was ok. Ellie was having fun in the current situation; she hadn’t planned this but everything was going better than she could’ve imagined.
You glance at Ellie to see if she’s scared. Ellie was doing a pretty good job at pretending to be scared, she wanted to see if you believed it. All of the horror scenes made her jump and she kept glancing over at you too. Ellie was hoping that after the movie you would say that she was acting. You noticed Ellie getting scared. During the last scene in the movie Ellie got the biggest scare, she actually yelled out loud in the middle of it. Ellie sat there not knowing how you were gonna react to her acting. she was doing her best to pretend to be scared when she actually wasn’t. The way she reacted did seem a bit over the top, but she figured it was fine. Ellie just looked at you and waited patiently for a response.
You laughed as soon as Ellie jumped. Ellie looked over at you when she started laughing. She now knew that you just didn’t believe a single bit of her act, but it was still ok because it was fun to do. Ellie laughed and was glad that you were laughing as well, she didn’t want this movie watch session to end yet.
“Hey ..” Ellie said, trying to get you to speak again.
“What?”
“Can we watch another movie?” Ellie asked in a soft voice, she was getting a bit nervous. Ellie wanted to keep enjoying herself by watching movies with you, but she had no idea how you would respond to the question she just asked. Ellie didn’t wanna sit in silence, she was gonna watch another movie with you no matter what.
“I think you’re enjoying my company after all.” You say in a slightly teasing tone.
“Yeah, I am.” Ellie said. She wasn’t lying. Ellie really liked you, you was the first person Ellie had ever liked this way. Ellie felt her heart beating rapidly as she waited patiently for you to put on another movie.
“What movie are you gonna put on next?”  No matter what you decided, Ellie was gonna watch the movie with yor. Ellie liked spending time with you and if it kept going like this , she might fall hard for you.
You were a bit surprised at Ellies response. Ellie watched as you seemed kind of surprised by her honesty, Ellie was too nervous to speak, she just looked at you and waited for her to say something else, she really wanted to know what movie you were watching next. Ellie was just happy that you weren't mad, that was the only thing she was worried about before she admitted her honesty. Ellie’s heart was beating a million miles an hour, this was one of the most important moments in her life.
“What about some cartoons? “ You tried to seem chill about the whole thing.
“Uhm… sure?” Ellie was confused about why you  were suggesting cartoons but she didn’t mind. She just liked being in your company and spending the evening with you by her side. Ellie watched as you put on the cartoon, she didn’t wanna take any of the attention away from you. But Ellie couldn’t resist a moment more to ask you a question. “Hey…  How come you want to watch cartoons?” Ellie asked in a tone that was a bit softer than usual.
“I always liked animation movies.” Ellie smiled at you as you spoke, she was now really happy that you liked cartoons.
“Alright then!” Ellie said as she looked over at the tv and watched the cartoon. Ellie thought that this was probably one of the best nights of her life , she was so much herself while being with you and she couldn’t imagine how much more there was to come in the future. Ellie looked over at you again to see if you would say anything else. “What do you like?” You asked her, watching the tv.
“About cartoons?” Ellie looked at you, she really didn’t think you even cared about what she liked about cartoons. Ellie thought you just wanted to watch cartoons and didn’t want to know what she loved about them. Ellie decided to say what she loves about cartoons anyway. “Well, I kinda just love everything about them! They have the best plot and animation! I love how they can tell stories with so many morals and lessons!” Ellie explained, her eyes were sparkling while she spoke.
“I know right? Everyone thinks cartoons are just for kids.” You respond enthusiastically.
“I know right!? Cartoons are amazing and not just for kids! There are so many different types of cartoons!” Ellie was very passionate about cartoons and could go on for hours about how amazing they are. Ellie was still trying to learn more about you, and now she knew what you liked. Ellie was so happy that she found someone who loved shows the same way she did. “You gotta tell me your favorite cartoon now, don’t leave me hanging.” Ellie said jokingly.
“Arcane, definitely.” You responded with a serious tone.
“You like Arcane!?” Ellie looked over at you, she wasn’t sure if she heard her answer right. Ellie loved Arcane; she couldn’t even explain how much she loved the show. Ellie wanted to know everything about your opinion on arcane. The fact that you loved arcane made her night so much better! 
“I’ve watched it more than a dozen times at least, almost know all the lines by heart.” You say a bit timid.
“You’ve watched it more than a dozen times?! You must be obsessed!” Ellie was starting to sound like a giant nerd, but she didn’t care about that one bit. Ellie just looked at you smiling after her comment. Ellie also thought that the idea of you knowing all the lines was super cute. You blushed a bit. “Yeah, maybe I’m a bit obsessed….”
Ellie couldn’t help but look at you as you blushed. She started getting the feeling that this night was turning into something amazing. Ellie also felt herself blushing, she just had to keep looking at you.
“Well, what’s your favorite episode?” Ellie asked, she liked asking questions at this point in the night, so she didn’t mind asking again. Ellie felt like you were the only person she could really open up to right now.
“Oh, I can’t really choose, but my favorite scene is when Vi and Jinx reunite.” Ellie nodded and listened to you speak, her eyes were following you.
“You can’t choose?” Ellie asked, she really liked being able to speak about arcane with you. Ellie then watched as you talked about her favorite scene in the show. The idea of the two sisters being reunited was a great scene, Ellie also agreed it could be a favorite.
“That’s actually one of my favorite scenes too, even though it felt pretty sad to watch.” Ellie said as she smiled at you.
“Yeah, I still cry every time I watch it.” You admit quietly.
“Me too, but I do love how the two of them can just forget their past problems just for a moment and be sisters again.” Ellie looked at you as she spoke, the two of them talking about their favorite parts of one of their favorite shows was something else. Ellie just continued to smile. “I still haven’t seen season 2, have you?”
“It only comes out next year, can’t wait!” You responded excited.
“Neither can I, I wanna see it soooo badly!” Ellie looked over at you and tried not to look too excited.
“We should watch it together! When it comes out.” Ellie just wanted to watch more cartoons with you. Ellie was starting to wonder what else the two of you could watch to keep this night going.
“You wanna watch more shows, right? I have a few others that I recommend…” You wait for Ellie to continue. Ellie looked at you and tried to think of shows that you might like. She went through her brain trying to make a list in her mind of everything you could enjoy. “We could watch Adventure Time; it is technically for kids but it’s amazing.” Ellie was kinda rambling at this point, she had way too many choices of what to watch. Ellie was also really curious about what you might wanna watch.
“Oh, I love Adventure Time! " and  "The Amazing World of Gumball"! " You said with a grin on your face.
“You like both? oh I can already tell I like you.” Ellie got really excited at this point, she never met someone who enjoyed the same shows as her this much. “We should watch one of them next, which one do you wanna watch first?” Ellie was trying not to freak out about how cool this night was turning out.
You tried to look cool when Ellie said she liked you, to not blush again.
“Why did you just turn red?” Ellie saw that you turned red at the comment she made and she was really confused as to why? She didn’t think you would care this much about her opinion. Ellie was kinda worried she made you mad or something, she didn’t know what to do.
“Oh, it’s nothing, let’s watch Adventure Time then.” You say quietly.
“Are you sure nothing is wrong?” Ellie was still looking at you, not sure if she made you mad or not. “Alright then let’s watch adventure time! What episode should we watch, just the next one in the series?”
“Sure.” Ellie put on the next episode on Adventure Time, she was super happy that you actually liked the show as well. She looked over and smiled at you, she didn’t even realize that she was smiling as hard as she was. Ellie knew that the night couldn’t get any better. It was starting to get late and you were getting sleepy. Ellie looked at the time and noticed that it was actually getting pretty late. Ellie didn’t want to ask you to leave just yet because she really wanted to talk to you more. Ellie decided to compromise and ask you to stay a little bit longer.
“Hey Y/N... are you tired at all? We could just watch one more episode if you want…”. Ellie just wanted to see your response. Ellie felt like she really enjoyed herself and didn’t wanna end the night yet.
“I’m a bit tired, I think I might head to bed.” Ellie’s heart started beating faster as you told her you were a bit tired. She was kinda disappointed, but that was expected at this point in the night. Ellie was hoping that you would say that you wanted to watch one last episode, even though she knew that her chances were low. Instead of pushing for you to stay, she thought it best to just respect her decision. Ellie smiled and replied back to you. “Yeah ok…. Well, um… alright then. I’ll see you tomorrow…?”
“See you tomorrow, Ellie.”
“Good night, Y/N.” Ellie tried to hide how sad she was now that it was the end of the night. Ellie could already tell that she wanted to see you again and spend more time with her. Ellie wasn’t gonna ask you to stay and talk anymore, she felt like one of her favorite nights was ending and there wasn’t much to do. Ellie was just glad she finally met someone like you.
You laid on your bed thinking of Ellie. Ellie was in her own room; her eyes were glued to the ceiling while she thought about you too. The past hour was amazing, but now that it was over and the two of you were in their own rooms… Ellie began to realize just how much she liked you. Ellie’s heart started to beat fast and she felt a feeling of warmth in her stomach as she thought about it more. Ellie felt like you were thinking about her too, even if you weren't. Ellie just laid there with a smile on her face from thinking about you.
You couldn’t go to sleep thinking about Ellie. How could you have had such a pleasant evening hating each other just the day before?
Ellie decided to text you, the idea of texting a girl just to talk to her seemed like such a new thing to her, but she wanted to continue speaking to you. Ellie quickly typed the message she wanted to send and sent it immediately after.
“Hey, I know it’s late, but I wanted to say that I really enjoyed spending tonight with you.” Ellie read the message back to herself at least ten times, she didn’t want to write anything that would weird you out.
Your phone buzzed. It was Ellie. You smiled at the text. " Me too Ellie" you responded. Ellie smiled when she saw your text. Ellie started to type another message, but wasn’t sure what to write. Ellie looked at her phone and reread her message about 10 more times. Ellie eventually went back to her blanket and laid there, she was still thinking of you. Just the idea that you also enjoyed the night was enough for Ellie to fall asleep. Ellie fell asleep with a smile on her face and couldn’t wait for the next morning.
You  got up early and walked to the kitchen to have breakfast. Ellie was still in bed, feeling lazy and cozy. Ellie wanted to spend as much time as possible in bed feeling comfortable. She didn’t really plan on doing anything today, it was just a normal weekend day after all. Ellie thought about you from time to time while in bed, she couldn’t really help herself. She was getting really attached to you after a single day together, it just felt so crazy to think about.
You wondered if Ellie was going to wake up. You ate and got dressed to go for a morning walk while Ellie still slept. Ellie eventually woke up at around 10:30 am, she was a pretty late sleeper. She wanted to go back to sleep almost immediately but a feeling in her gut made her decide to get up. Ellie didn’t have anything important to do today so being lazy didn’t matter too much. Ellie sat on her bed trying to figure out what to do today, and of course… She kept thinking about you and couldn’t get you off her mind.
You sat on a bench soaking in the sunlight.
Ellie walked outside; it was now around 11 am. Ellie didn’t really have anything to do today but still wanted to get some fresh air. She couldn’t stop thinking about You and her mind was full of thoughts about her. Ellie was hoping she saw you outside, maybe they could hang out again today. 
You kept thinking of Ellie and your conflicted feelings. Ellie felt the cold breeze hit her skin as she walked around. She was a little nervous about where to go now that she wasn’t in her room anymore. Ellie wanted to go to your room and see what was up, but she didn’t want to be too weird by showing up at her bedroom early. Ellie wasn’t really sure where to go now that she was outside and didn’t know when to stop looking for you.
You spotted Ellie walking. Ellie felt like someone was watching her, she looked over trying to figure out who it was. Ellie saw you as she looked over and her heart started to beat faster. Ellie walked over to you. “Oh, hey Y/N! I didn’t know you’d be outside this early!” Ellie’s face was as red as can be, she tried so hard not to look too excited to see you. “What’re you doing here?”
"Just soaking in a bit of sunlight.”
“Oh, alright! We’ll, uh… I was thinking maybe you wanna go do something right now? Like, we can maybe go get something to drink or we can watch something?” Ellie was trying not to sound too pushy but she really wanted to hang out with you right now.
You patted the seat next to yours on the bench for Ellie to sit. She slowly walked over to you and sat down on the bench. Ellie was a bit too happy to be sitting with you, she tried to calm herself down. Ellie felt like you two would be really close really fast if the day kept going the way it was going right now.
“This place is so calm and relaxing; I could stay here all day long!” Ellie pointed to the nearby trees and birds; she thought it was beautiful.
“It really is.” You looked around at all the trees. Ellie looked at you as she smiled, she loved how cozy the day felt. Ellie’s heart continued to beat fast as she just looked at your face. Ellie wasn’t saying a thing right now, she just wanted to enjoy the moment. “It’s really nice sitting and talking with you here.” Ellie said after a moment of silence.
You didn’t look at Ellie, not wanting to show how happy you were. Ellie felt like she made you feel uncomfortable, she tried her best to try and put you at ease. “Hey, is it ok if I sit here and talk to you? Or did you want to just sit here and relax alone?” Ellie said she felt like she might be bothering you if she tried to stay here. “We could also just talk and not look at each other if you want to...” You nodded, “It’s okay, you can stay.”
“Alright, thank you.” Ellie smiled again as she continued to just sit there with you. Ellie’s heart continued to beat fast and her face was super red. She wanted to talk more to you, she didn’t want this moment to end yet.
“So... why didn’t you like me before? I know I’m not very pleasant, but still.” Ellie thought about your question for a moment. She then looked over at you for a second and decided to just be truthful for once.
“To be honest, I didn’t really have any good reasons for not liking you…” Ellie tried to sound as honest as she could, it was nice to not lie for once. “In reality, I don’t think I could’ve ever really disliked you.” Ellie tried to hide her blushing face from you, but she didn’t know if it was working or not.
You started fidgeting with your hands, you were nervous but didn’t want to show it. Ellie noticed you fidgeting with your hands, she wondered why that was. Ellie didn’t want to embarrass you in any way , so she decided to continue the conversation and change the subject. Ellie decided to ask you another question to get her mind off of the previous subject. “Can I ask you a question?” 
“Yes?”
“So, um… do you like cartoons?” Ellie was just talking about whatever came to mind to keep up with the conversation. Ellie was kinda nervous that you would see through her attempt at making small talk.
“Yes, we watched some yesterday, remember?”
“Oh, right!” Ellie laughed nervously, she was realizing how dumb she sounded just then. Ellie was nervous now, maybe you were already thinking that she was annoying? Ellie hoped you weren't annoyed already...
You saw how nervous Ellie was. She tried to just ignore how anxious she was feeling and try to act normal. Ellie was really scared that she was going to push you  away somehow and make the day really awkward. Ellie didn’t understand the reasons behind these nervous emotions she felt for you, but she also didn’t want these emotions to ruin today. Ellie felt the need to say something to keep the convo going. “Do you wanna go and watch more cartoons in my room?” Ellie said, trying to ignore her anxious mood.
“Sure Ellie. It’s starting to get cold out anyway.” Ellie smiled at you and then got up off the bench. Ellie didn’t want to force you to come into her room with her, she wanted you to choose to come inside. Ellie then turned to you and smiled. you followed Ellie as she smiled even harder, Ellie looked back at you every few seconds to make sure that you wanted to follow her to her room. Ellie couldn’t believe how well the day was going so far.
You looked around Ellie's room. Ellie’s room was a bit messy, it looked like there were just piles of clothes thrown everywhere. Ellie had no problem with this, but she wasn't sure you would be a fan of the mess in her room.  “Sorry if my room looks messy…” Ellie was afraid you would just walk out right now.
“Are these drawings yours?” You look at the wall above her bed.
“Huh? Oh yeah they are!” Ellie laughed a bit and pointed to some of her drawings in a corner in her room. Ellie was super proud of her drawings and was glad that you took a look at them. Ellie took a step closer and watched you look at her art. Ellie was glad that she showed you something about herself and was now wondering about your own art skills. “Do you like to draw or paint?”
“They are beautiful.” You say still admiring her drawings.
“Thank you, Y/N…” Ellie was really happy that you liked her drawings. Ellie wanted to try and make you show your own drawings now, she could already tell that you were probably a better artist then she was.
“Hey Y/N, do you maybe wanna show me some of your drawings?” Ellie said as she was super curious to see what you made in your free time.
“Sure, I think I took some pictures of a few with my phone.” You show Ellie your art. Ellie’s eyes brightened when you pulled out your phone. Ellie was super excited to see the drawings and was glad you would be open about your art. Ellie took a step closer to you and looked at the images on your phone. Ellie was speechless when she saw your art.
“Oh my gosh Y/N, you’re such a good artist!”
You blushed. “They’re nothing special really…”
“Oh come on Y/N, you really know how to make anything look so realistic!” Ellie kept complimenting your art, she couldn’t help herself. Ellie felt like you were way too hard on yourself and thought the art was amazing. Ellie now felt the need to try and one up you and make a better piece of art then yours. Ellie wanted to impress you so she decided to try and draw something on a piece of paper she found on her bed.
“Hey, what are you sketching there?” Ellie hid the drawing she was working on and looked over at you. Ellie then hesitated before speaking. “Oh uh… just... just a doodle...” Ellie said with a slight nervous laugh, she was starting to feel really embarrassed now. Ellie was getting really nervous that you would judge her art and end up not liking her anymore over it.
“Let me see,” You teased. Ellie felt embarrassed, you were definitely playing with her. Ellie decided to give in and show you the drawing she was working on.
“Alright… here!” Ellie showed you the drawing she was working on, she covered her face a bit so she couldn’t see your reaction to it. The drawing Ellie drew was a picture of you. Ellie got worried that you wouldn’t like it and tried to hide her smile while looking at your reaction.
You were surprised and blushed at Ellie’s drawing. Ellie felt really happy with your reaction. Ellie’s heart was beating fast, and she had a really big smile on her face. Your happiness just made everything 10 times better for Ellie. Ellie wanted to thank you for all the compliments she was getting from you. “Thank you, I’m surprised you liked my drawing of you.” Ellie smiled once again. You smiled and asked quietly. “Can I keep it?” Ellie hesitated for a second. Ellie wanted to be nice and let you have the drawing, but at the same time she wanted to keep it for herself. Ellie was conflicted for a few seconds before replying.
“Fine then...” Ellie then handed over the drawing to you. Ellie had a small smile on her face as she let you have the drawing she made of you.
“Thanks, Ellie.” Your smile grew wider.
“No problem, Y/N.” Ellie felt really happy that you liked the drawing. Ellie could tell that this was the best day in her entire life.
“Hey, uh… Y/N?” Ellie hesitated to ask. Ellie was wondering how you were so bold at times. “Can I ask you a question...?” Ellie said nervously.
“Yes?”
“How… how are you always so brave and not afraid to do or say things?” Ellie asked with a serious look on her face, she wanted an answer badly and to learn more about you. Ellie wanted to be as confident and bold as you as of right now.
“Hum... I’m not always like that…”
“But you seem so confident most of the time, you just say things and don’t let yourself hesitate.” Ellie sounded a little jealous in her tone. Ellie tried to hold in how impressed she was with your personality. Ellie felt like her whole personality was changing now just because of one person.
“I think it’s so no one really notices how anxious I am all the time.” You said, looking at the ground embarrassed. Ellie’s heart beat fast at this comment, she felt bad for you and the fact that you were always anxious in social situations. Ellie was a little shocked that you would go through all of that every time you talked to someone. “Hey Y/N, if you are ever nervous talking to people, you can always talk to me. I promise that I’ll never feel like you’re bothering me.” Ellie said with a slight smile.
“Thanks Ellie, it’s okay though.” Ellie felt even worse when you said it was alright and that you didn’t need to be anxious around her. Ellie just wanted to feel like she could help you in some way. “Hey, maybe it wouldn’t be the worst thing if you needed someone to listen to you.” Ellie sounded pretty serious about this topic. “I mean, you can tell me anything. I wouldn’t judge you no matter what you’d have to say.”
“Why are you being so nice?” You asked a bit lost in your thoughts. Ellie was surprised by the question. She was even a little shocked, she took a few seconds to think about an answer and not sound weird. “I just… I just like making people happy and I don’t want you to feel like you have no one. I feel like you’re a really cool person and I don’t wanna make you feel like no one cares about you.” Ellie smiled. “… you can ask me anything as well if you want...”
“Why didn’t you ever tell me this before? I really thought you didn’t like me for the longest time…” You said fidgeting with your hands. Ellie got a little awkward hearing this. Ellie was worried this made it seem like she wasn’t interested in you this whole time. “I’m so sorry, I should’ve told you earlier that I liked talking to you. The main reason I didn’t is probably because I was nervous…” Ellie then went silent for a second. Ellie quickly changed the subject before too many awkward questions got asked. “So, um… can I ask you another question now?”
“Yes?” Ellie took a second before asking her question. She didn’t wanna ask you a weird question and make you uncomfortable. Ellie then decided to just ask a question about yourself. Ellie was super curious about your past and how she is the way she is. “Hey Y/N… how did you get into art?” Y/N smiled softly.
“I have always liked drawing since I was a kid I guess.”
“Oh, that’s cool Y/N.” Ellie thought it was cute that you always liked art ever since you were a kid. Ellie then looked over at you, she was now super curious about one thing that she wanted to ask you. Ellie was quiet as she thought about this question for a second. “H-hey Y/N…” Ellie hesitated to speak at first, but she got the feeling that she had to say what she was thinking. “Why were you always so mean before?”
“It's a defense mechanism, I think.” You responded, shyly. Ellie’s heart started to beat fast at that answer. She felt awful for you, she knew you probably had a rough childhood and used your defense mechanism as a way to cope with it. Ellie now just wanted to hug you, she wanted to show that she’d always care about you.
“Well… even if you feel like you need it as a defense mechanism, I can promise you that you don’t need it around me…” Ellie said while still looking at you  in the eyes. You felt nervous. Ellie kept staring at you as she saw that you were feeling anxious. Ellie was trying to make you as comfortable as possible. Ellie then decided to get even closer. She wanted to let you know that she was gonna be here for you. Ellie smiled as she said.
“Please don’t feel nervous, I’m never gonna judge you… Ever.” Ellie then leaned in and gave you a quick hug like she wanted. You looked at Ellie and smiled softly. You then touched Ellies hand. 
“Thank you.” Ellie felt even happier when you thanked her for hugging you. Ellie felt like her and you were already closer friends and that was just awesome, Ellie then realized something. She never held someone’s hand like this, at this point it seemed like the two of you were getting really close. Ellie’s cheeks turned red as she was now blushing. Ellie was quiet for a second before trying to change the subject. “I wonder what time it is right now?”
“Hmm... “ You looked at your phone to see the time. Ellie decided to also check her phone to see what time it was. Ellie was surprised to see it was already 4:00 pm.
“My goodness, the day is flying by already?! I don’t want it to end!” Ellie said jokingly. Ellie then turned to you and smiled.
“Hey Y/N… do you ever have anything more planned for today or are you just hanging around? Ellie wanted to get to know her friend a bit more.
“It’s the weekend so I don’t have anything planned.” You said casually.
“So you’re free today? Well... um... what if I ask you something then?” Ellie was very nervous at the question she was going to ask. “H-hey Y/N… d-do you maybe wanna hang out for a little bit? I-It’s ok if you don’t want to." Ellie said she was super embarrassed to ask the question but decided to do it anyway.
“Sure, I think I would like that.” Ellie was surprised when you agreed to hang out with her. Ellie could now see herself just talking and hanging out with you all day.
“Oh… t-thank you Y/N… I actually really needed this today…” Ellie gave you a bright smile as her cheeks became a little red. Ellie was really excited to spend time with you and she couldn’t wait to talk to you even more.
“Are you okay?” You asked Ellie. She was surprised at the question. Ellie didn’t even notice that her emotions must have been noticeable on her face.
“O-oh… um... yeah I’m fine… you don’t need to worry about me.” Ellie said awkwardly, her face turning even redder as she tried to hide how she was smiling at you. Ellie felt a little uncomfortable telling you how she felt, she wanted to stay away from her own emotions as much as possible.
“Oh, okay.” You said looking around the room. Ellie then had an idea, she wanted to figure out a way to change the subject. Ellie didn’t want to get all emotional again and have you notice. “Hey… I uh… have a question for you...” Ellie said while slightly hesitating.
“yes?”
“Hum… What do you like to do for fun? I mean besides art of course.” Ellie was curious about Y/N’s interests and what you liked to spend your time doing. Ellie was kinda hoping to join you in your hobby, just so she could spend more time withyou. Ellie wanted to learn more about you and now she had the perfect chance to do so.
“I love video games even though I suck at them.” You smile. Ellie was surprised when you said you loved video games. Ellie loved video games too! Ellie got really excited when she heard you liked them too, now she had another way to interact with you. “Wait .. you’re telling me that you like video games?” Ellie’s eyes lit up and she was now super happy.
“Yeah, what’s your favorite?” You asked her Ellie was so surprised this was a thing that she and you both liked. Ellie really wanted to ask if they could play games together now. Ellie thought about if she was asking too much, but then decided to ask anyway.
“O-oh uh… i uh… l-like a lot of video games actually… I-I actually really like… playing horror games.” Ellie said nervously, she was now trying to think of how you could ask you if she wanted to play video games together.
“Shall we play one together? Just be warned I’m really bad at them” You smiled.
“Oh, I don’t mind if you’re not good at them! I’m fine with it!” Ellie sounded excited in her tone, she was just happy that you agreed to play with her. Ellie felt like she was gonna be closer to you because of your gaming interests. “How about… we play one of your favorite video games first?” Ellie said with a slight smile on her face.
“How about some Mario Kart to start?” Ellie then realized that she never really played any Super Mario games before, but was very happy that she got to try out a new game for the first time. “Sounds good to me!” Ellie smiled.
“Oh, alright then. Do you wanna start?” Ellie now felt even more excited to play the game. Ellie didn’t realize this was one of your favorite games! Ellie now had a really good impression of you now; she was starting to understand what kind of person you were outside of being artistic. Ellie felt even closer to you now than she did when they first met.
“Let's go!” You both start playing.
“Heh… this already seems fun!” Ellie now understood your enthusiasm for video games. Ellie was very focused on the game and tried to get into it as much as she could. She was starting to think that this was also one of her favorite games as well. Ellie kept playing the game, she was having so much fun and she wanted to spend as much time with you . Ellie even felt like the two of you were getting a bit closer already.
“Whoa, you're definitely cheating!” You tease Ellie.
Ellie felt embarrassed after hearing you accusing her of cheating. Ellie was just trying to play the game as well as she could. Ellie tried to defend herself. “Hey! I’m not cheating! I just… I’m just good at playing the game!” Ellie sounded like she was joking, but she really wasn’t cheating. Ellie didn’t want you to think she was cheating on this Super Mario game.
You laughed. “Just messing with you!” You nudge Ellie’s shoulder. Ellie was happy that you laughed. Ellie had a big smile on her face and even giggled a bit when she got nudged by you. Ellie then nudged your shoulder as well. She was then silent as she kept playing the game. Ellie won. She was proud that she won, but at the same time felt bad for you that she lost. Ellie thought about asking you to play again right now. Ellie didn’t wanna brag about winning.
“Hey Y/N… can we play again?” Ellie asked with a nervous smile on her face.
“Okay, but I'm going to win this time, just you wait!” Ellie smiled at you and just knew that it was gonna be super fun. Ellie liked how confident and competitive you were. Ellie got her controller ready and was excited to play! She then decided to get the game started and the characters picked. Ellie decided to go with her favorite character, Luigi! She got ready to try her hardest to win this time. Ellie was silent as she got ready for the game to start again. You chose Peach and then started the game.
Ellie was super focused, she really wanted to win so she tried her absolute hardest to not make any mistakes. Ellie looked out for any power ups or any good opportunity she could use to her advantage to win this game and beat you. Ellie was silent as she was playing this time. Ellie’s smile faded once she made a mistake and was now trying to recover. Ellie felt a bit nervous as she didn’t know if she was gonna win this time. You were in the lead, smiling.
Ellie’s eyes filled with worry as she saw that you were in the lead and winning. Ellie couldn’t help but try her hardest to get it back from her. Ellie was still a little nervous that she wasn’t gonna win this time. She tried to do everything in her power just to try and catch up with you and win the game. Ellie’s face was filled with concentration as she kept.
You stuck her tongue out in concentration. Ellie was trying not to laugh when she saw you sticking your tongue out in concentration. Ellie tried to hold back and focus on the game and winning. Ellie was in close second place in this game now though. Ellie’s heart started beating faster as she was a little excited that she was this close to winning the game. Ellie stayed quiet still for now and focused on playing. Ellie was super excited and nervous at the same time.
You won the game and jumped excitedly as it ended Ellie felt her heart beat quickly when she lost. Ellie was so close to winning but then got beat at the end! She felt a mix of emotions when the game ended. Ellie’s face was a mix of shock and disappointment. Ellie was not only happy she got to spend time with you but a little sad she didn’t win the game. 
You celebrated for a bit and tripped landing on Ellie, her face grew bright red. Ellie felt surprised when you tripped and fell onto her and felt a bit embarrassed. Ellie then started laughing a little when she saw that your face turned bright red. Ellie could now see your real face, it was super cute. Ellie’s face was a mix of embarrassment and laughing while smiling at you. She felt a little hot and got nervous.
You quickly recomposed herself, embarrassed. “Sorry about that.”
Ellie still smiled and said: “O-oh it’s completely fine...” Ellie then realized how close her face was to yours. Ellie quickly turned her head away from yours just so she wouldn’t get too embarrassed. Now Ellie’s face was bright red too. You sat, both really nervous. Ellie felt like it got super silent all of a sudden. She couldn’t help but feel nervous after what just happened. Ellie was wondering how she could continue this conversation and get rid of the awkward atmosphere.
You relaxed a bit and held Ellies hand looking straight ahead at the tv, still nervous. Ellie was stunned to be honest when you suddenly decided to hold her hand.  Ellie’s face felt really hot as she had no clue how to respond to this situation. For now, Ellie stayed silent. Ellie then started to play with your hand a little bit. Ellie wanted to make you even more comfortable and closer to her.
You felt Ellies touch and got butterflies. Ellie felt like she was melting. Ellie liked holding your hand and it felt really nice. She then held your hand a little closer to her chest. She liked the feeling of having you so close to her now and didn’t wanna break this precious moment. Ellie was quiet as she still played with your hand a little bit.
You got really nervous and took your hand back. “Sorry. huh... I think I should go...”
Ellie felt her stomach sink to hear that. Ellie felt hurt when you took your hand away. She was now left silent and felt like she could say anything to get you to stay with her. Ellie’s eyes looked at you but she didn’t say anything for now. She was just waiting for you to say something…
“I’m sorry, I... see you tomorrow yeah?” You left her room feeling super anxious about what happened and headed to your own bedroom.
Ellie was shocked to see you leave. She was super confused about why you left so suddenly. Ellie was scared that she did something wrong and wanted you to know she cared about you. Ellie didn’t want you to leave at all.
You couldn't believe how close you and Ellie had been. You closed your bedroom door and sat down playing the moment in your head. Ellie then slowly got up from the couch and knocked on your door. She was worried about you and wanted to make sure you were alright. Ellie just couldn’t bring herself to leave her friend like this. “Y/N… are you okay? Please...” Ellie hesitated for a bit. “Can I come inside?”
You don't respond waiting for Ellie to go away. Ellie didn’t wanna leave you just like that. Ellie kept knocking on the door for a bit before finally deciding to just open the door herself. Ellie felt kind of bad for opening the door without any permission but she just didn’t want to leave you alone like that. Ellie was quiet as she just didn’t wanna say anything wrong. “I’m sorry for just opening the door like that...”
You looked up, nervous. Ellie kept her eyes on you and said. “Y/N… can you please tell me what happened? Why did you just leave like that? It’s alright if you don’t want to talk about it but please… tell me what happened.”
Ellie looked worried when talking to you. Ellie still wanted to know what happened but she also didn’t want to push you too much. She was now silent while waiting for a response.
You didn’t know how to respond.  “I think I just got too anxious. Ellie saw that you were kinda embarrassed and anxious. Ellie realized that she definitely put some pressure on you asking you stuff. She then tried to lighten the tone a bit.
“Oh, it’s alright… you don’t have to tell me anything…  I just don’t wanna do anything that ends up hurting your feelings or making you feel a little anxious.” Ellie smiled sweetly at you and looked a little worried.
“Thanks, Ellie. We'll talk tomorrow, okay? “ You wanted to be alone to calm down right now
Ellie saw you and nodded her head. Ellie understood that you  just needed to be left alone for now. Ellie didn’t really wanna leave you but understood why she had to do it. She let out a small sigh. “Okay... see you tomorrow, Y/N.” Ellie walked out and closed the door behind her.
You let out a long sigh when the door closed.
Ellie walked back to her room as well and then sat down on her bed. She just felt a bit disappointed in herself. She wondered, “What did I do wrong this time?” Ellie just tried to be nice to you and it ended up like this… Ellie just couldn’t comprehend what made you leave. Ellie just felt a bit scared she might not even be friends with you anymore …
You got in bed and tried to sleep. Ellie got into bed as well but couldn’t sleep. Ellie felt even more anxious and worried about what she did. She realized she had to do something or else the tension between her and you wouldn’t get fixed at all. Ellie then got up and decided to go over to your room to talk. Ellie couldn’t just wait around and do nothing and wanted to apologize as quickly as possible. Ellie didn’t wanna wait until morning…
You heard a knock at your door. Ellie waited a few seconds before knocking again at the door. She just hoped that you would answer and let her in already. Ellie really wanted to talk to you and see if all the tension between the two of them could just be fixed. She kept knocking for a few more seconds waiting for you to answer.
“Yes?”
“Can I please come in?” Ellie sounded so nervous. She was almost begging for you to just let her inside already. Ellie thought of you as a close friend and this was the last person she wanted to upset.
“Yes, come in Ellie.” You sat up in your bed. Ellie quickly walked inside and closed the door. Ellie went to go sit next to you and just had to try and explain herself. Ellie’s face was filled with concern. “Y/N… can I... talk about what happened before? Please I just….” Ellie froze for a second and didn’t say anything for a bit, she just didn’t wanna mess anything up again.
“It's my fault. I’m sorry.” You said hugging your own legs. Ellie looked surprised to see you blame yourself. Ellie then decided to at least try and assure you it’s not her fault.
“No Y/N… please. This isn’t your fault at all. You don’t have to worry.” Ellie smiled at you and just wanted to make you know everything was alright. Ellie stayed silent for a bit. “Can I please just know why you suddenly left like that?”
“I never... I never held someone’s hand like that and I got scared I think...” Ellie felt super surprised to hear what you just said. She then felt a bit confused but also interested at the same time.
“Y/N… What do you mean? Have you never held someone’s hand before?” Ellie felt a little shocked to say this. Ellie looked at you  with a confused look on her face.
You looked down. “No, I know you’ve had a few relationships but I’ve never done anything like this before.” Ellie had her suspicions that you didn’t really have this kind of experience at all. “… so let me get this right. You had never held anyone’s hand… especially another girl…?” Ellie’s face was filled with curiosity now. Ellie looked at you and expected a response.
You nodded embarrassed. Ellie now felt kind of bad for you as she could tell you were feeling embarrassed about this. “Oh wow… so I guess I was sort of your first person to do that with?” Ellie asked while smiling at you. 
“Yeah, you were... and I felt too overwhelmed…” Ellie looked at you for a few seconds. She was surprised to hear that she was your first girl to go this far with. Ellie felt more concern hearing this come from you. She didn’t know how to respond. Ellie saw your face turn bright red, almost as if you were blushing. Ellie was thinking of ways to comfort and make you feel more comfortable again. She didn’t want to have anything awkward or uncomfortable like this happen again between you.
“Y/N… you don’t have to worry about anything. I’m here for you if you need it.” Ellie said, looking at you. Ellie knew she couldn’t say any more words to make you feel better. She knew words wouldn’t really change anything. Ellie didn’t wanna leave you alone like this because she didn’t wanna hurt your feelings. She was kinda scared to say anything now.
“I’ve never been with a girl before. I had a boyfriend or two but realized I didn’t really like boys.”
Ellie felt curious to know more details. “Oh… if you don’t mind me asking, what made you realize you didn’t like boys anymore?”
“Never felt attracted to them but I tried since it seemed to be what everybody did.” Ellie felt sad to hear that you didn’t feel that attraction when it came to boys but Ellie understood why you would’ve tried it out since it seems like a lot of people did it too. “Oh… I’m sorry to hear that you felt like you had to try those kinds of things just because everybody else did it.” Ellie paused for a second. “Did you ever feel attracted to me at all?”
You blushed when Ellie asked that. Ellie smiled when she saw you blushing at her question. “Y/N… do you wanna know why I asked you that question?” You looked at Ellie waiting for her to speak. “Well, I’m gonna be honest with you here… I felt kinda attracted to you myself.” Ellie looked down at her lap feeling nervous when saying this. Ellie was almost red at this point, she was so nervous about how you would respond to her statement. You blushed even more as if  that could be possible. You did know what to respond, but you had had a crush on Ellie since forever. You just hid it really well.
“Y/N… can I tell you something?”
“Yes Ellie”? You asked nervous.
Ellie took a deep breath before saying what she wanted to say. She was shaking a bit due to the nervousness. “Y/N… I have to say… I’ve had a crush on you… for a while now…” Ellie waited to see your response to this. Ellie was starting to sweat. She was so nervous.
You looked Ellie in her green eyes. Ellie didn’t really know what to say next when she met your eyes.  “Y/N… I wanna let you know that I’ve felt like this for quite a while and I feel so lucky that I can be friends with you.” Ellie  felt like she just couldn’t look away from your eyes. She felt her heart beating loudly against her chest. 
“So... that was why you were always teasing me before?” You smiled. Ellie just nodded yes when you asked her. Ellie smiled shyly again when you smiled at her for that comment. She felt like she could get closer to you again.
Ellie then put her arm around you as she smiled and then slowly pulled you closer to her. Ellie then hugged you before saying. “I’m so glad you’re my friend…”
You got caught by surprise when Ellie hugged you at first but then you  hugged Ellie back. She then started to lean on you a little bit. Ellie was feeling so comfortable and relaxed now. Ellie just wanted to be closer to you. Ellie now laid her head on your chest as she also felt your arm lay on top of her. She then decided to move her head to your neck before saying. “Your neck feels so soft….” Ellie said this in a very gentle but also teasing way, she smiled sweetly again.
“Ellie, this is a lot to process.”
Ellie looked up at you again, she was now holding your hand. “Hey… don’t worry too much about it alright? I’m glad you at least know what I feel for you now. You don’t have to say anything either. Just know that I’m here for you if you need anything… always!”
You look at Ellie sweetly. Ellie smiled back and just kept holding your hand as she now wanted to cuddle with you a bit. Ellie wanted to sit you on her lap. “Come on… let’s cuddle a little bit.” Ellie said while pointing towards her lap in a sweet way.
You sat closer to Ellie as she then gently pulled you onto her lap. Ellie was starting to gently rub your back. She whispered to you. “I’m glad I can finally cuddle you and hold you this close… I’ve wanted to do this for so long…”
You melted into the cuddle not really believing this was happening right now. Ellie continued to cuddle with you as she felt pretty happy. “Y/N…. Can I say something?”
“What is it?”
“… I’ve always wanted to cuddle with you and just wanted to be close to you forever… I even imagined things like this but always thought it would never happen. And now that it’s actually happening … I can’t believe it. I’m just so happy right now.” Ellie’s face had the biggest smile ever. Ellie looked at you again while still cuddling. Ellie wanted to say more stuff but didn’t want it to be too much for you.
You blushed more and your heart was beating really fast. Ellie could tell that you were feeling nervous and shy at this moment. She decided to whisper something so she put her lips very close to your ear and just whispered. “You’re honestly the most beautiful person I’ve ever met.” Ellie then slowly kissed you on the neck. Ellie felt her heart racing too.
You almost jumped as Ellie kissed your neck. Ellie stopped for a moment and looked at you. Ellie pulled you towards her and started to kiss you on the lips. She was starting to feel a bit light headed. You were surprised by the kiss at first. After a few seconds you kissed Ellie back. But you were really nervous though.
Ellie kept kissing you as she wanted to express all her feelings. Ellie just felt so overwhelmed by the feelings right now and she didn’t wanna hide it from you anymore. Ellie’s face was now completely red due to the amount of blushing. She loved every moment of this kiss.
You broke the kiss. She was a bit flustered. “Ellie... I...”
“What is it?” Ellie looked really surprised to hear you say “Ellie…” like you just had to say something. Ellie was just a bit confused. Ellie now thought of another thing to say.“Y/N… that was the best kiss ever.” Ellie said this in a really soft and romantic tone.
Your heart felt like it was going to jump right out of your chest as Ellie said that. Ellie then got closer and gently started to kiss you again. Ellie’s face was still red. She just wanted to keep expressing how she felt and showing you how much she loved you.
“Ellie.... I’m... I think I’m not ready for more yet... this is amazing, don’t get me wrong, but I’ve never done this before...”
Ellie was pretty surprised when you said this as she thought of how she was the one who wanted to keep doing it. “Oh… well it’s fine… you don’t have to do anything that you don’t want to do alright?” Ellie tried to sound as sweet and gentle with her tone as possible.
You went back to hugging Ellie. She hugged you back as tightly as possible. Ellie’s face was still red as she hugged you. Ellie just kept her lips near your ear as she whispered. “Thank you… thank you so much…” Ellie continued to hug you as she was still very happy.
“Ells I think maybe we should go to sleep. It's late.”
Ellie thought for a second, she didn’t wanna leave you yet. “You’re right… but can I at least lay my head on your shoulder for the night? Can I please stay with you a bit more?” Ellie was now trying to convince you to let her stay with her a little longer.
“Okay. “ You agreed. You both laid in your bed and Ellie put her head on your shoulder before going to sleep. Ellie was feeling happy but also kinda tired at the same time. She was now falling asleep with a smile on her face from what just happened a little while ago. 
You fell asleep feeling happy. You couldn’t believe Ellie liked you. Ellie couldn’t stop smiling as she was laying down with you. Ellie was starting to think if she should kiss you again but decided not to since it was late. She looked up at the ceiling and just started to slowly drift into a deep sleep.
As the morning came Ellie slowly opened her eyes. Ellie then realized she was in your bed. Ellie was pretty surprised as she sat up while covering herself with the sheets. She looked over at you to see if she was awake yet or not. You were still asleep. Ellie then decided to lie back down on your shoulder and just watched you as you slept. Ellie was really curious to know what you were thinking about. You seemed like you were dreaming about something.
Ellie continued to watch you as you slept trying to get any idea of what was happening in your dream. She was just very curious but also didn’t want to wake you up just yet. Ellie was really just hoping you were having a good dream at least.
Your breaths start getting heavier. Ellie noticed then took a deep breath before saying something. “Hey there… Are you starting to wake up?” Ellie wanted to know if you were finally waking up. Ellie was really hoping you were still having a good dream though. You make an uncomfortable face while still asleep.
Ellie noticed you making some kind of face. Ellie then gently shook your shoulder to see if you would fully wake up. Ellie didn’t want you to have a bad dream or be uncomfortable. You were having a nightmare. Ellie didn’t wanna have you wake up and remember this nightmare. Ellie kissed you on the cheek. Ellie looked for your reaction to the kiss, she hoped this could cheer you up. You opened her eyes and were surprised and almost scared to see Ellie looking at you since you normally sleep alone. Ellie quickly gave a reassuring smile as she noticed you woke up and looked at her. “Hey… I noticed that you weren’t having such a good dream. It’s okay… you’re awake now. You don’t have to be worried when I’m around you alright.” Ellie  smiled again before kissing your cheek. Ellie wanted to cheer you up as soon as possible.
You eventually calmed down. “Good morning, Ellie.”
Ellie then started to feel a bit awkward since she wasn’t sure what to say now after you spoke to her.
“Good morning… Are you feeling alright now?” Ellie still wanted you to feel okay. 
“Yeah, I’m fine, you?”
Ellie felt pretty happy to hear that you were now feeling okay. “Yeah, I’m feeling alright… I was a bit worried after I noticed that you were having a nightmare.” Ellie waited for your response again after she said that. She wanted to know if you were alright now or not.
You stop for a moment remembering your nightmare, You didn’t really want to talk about it. “I’m okay.”  You held Ellie’s hand. Ellie noticed that you didn’t want to talk about your nightmare. Ellie smiled at you as she held your hand.
“Well… I’ll meet you in the kitchen in a bit. Sound, okay? I’m gonna make something for both of us.” Ellie opened the door of your bedroom and walked out while blushing.
“Okay, I’ll meet you there in a few moments.” Ellie then closed the door and walked off to the kitchen to get things ready for you and her. She wanted to make a big breakfast in order to cheer you up. Ellie started to make the breakfast as she wanted things to be perfect.
You went to the bathroom and washed your face. Ellie was still in the kitchen, almost done. Ellie put the last thing in and set it down on the table. Ellie was pretty proud of what she made for you. Ellie hoped that you would like what she made. She walked into the living room.  “Hey, breakfast is ready now. Do you wanna join me?”
“I’ll be there in a minute!” You said finishing your business in the bathroom.
Ellie was pretty happy to hear that you would be joining her for breakfast. She walked up to the table and sat down just waiting for you. Ellie then grabbed a fork and started to eat some of her own breakfast. You joined Ellie, happy that she made breakfast for the two of you.
Ellie smiled at you and invited her to sit next to her. Ellie wanted to know what you thought about the food. “Y/N, try my food… I made this just for you. See if you like it.”
Ellie was a bit excited to hear your response. “It’s really good Ellie, thank you.”
Ellie smiled at you and felt happy that you liked the food. Ellie then kept eating her own food, she just liked having you so close to her. Ellie then finished eating and looked at you to see if she was done too. Ellie was just feeling happy now and a bit tired too. “I’ll be in my room now… you can find me there whenever you need me, okay?”
“Okay Ells.” Ellie then got up and walked away from the table. She was going back to her own room while trying to hold back on blushing. Ellie sat down on her bed and just kept thinking about you and what happened last night between you. Ellie was tired and decided to go to sleep. 
You clean up the table and head to her own bedroom. Ellie continued to sleep as she was feeling really tired. Ellie was now dreaming about you and was smiling a lot in her dream. She felt really happy and at peace right now in her dream.
You sat in your bed thinking about last night’s events. You were happy but conflicted at the same time. How could Ellie change so much in just a couple of days? She used to act like she hated you before every time they interacted. She still remembers all the nasty arguments they’ve had.
Ellie was sleeping deeply and  was still dreaming about you and was holding her hands while they slept. Ellie felt a lot of things for you and just wanted to be with you for the rest of her life. Ellie still kept holding onto you  in her dream. She would never let you go.
You decided to go and talk to Dina, your mutual friend. Maybe she could give some advice. You headed to Dina’s house and knocked on the door. You were thinking of what you should even say to Dina right now. You were just feeling a bit anxious and didn’t know how you could explain her situation. You waited for Dina to come to the door. “Hi Dina! Can I come in? I need some advice on something.” Dina let you come inside and closed the door behind you. Dina looked at you and was curious to see what she needed when it came to advice.. “Okay, what do you need advice on?”
“You know me and Ellie got assigned as roommates, right?”
Dina nodded as she started to speak. “Yes, of course I remember. You 2 were assigned as roommates.” Dina just kept a steady look at you.
“You know how me and her always break into fights and arguments all the time…” Dina nodded once again as she kept listening to what you were saying. Dina had a feeling she knew where this was leading to but was curious to hear you speak anyway.
“Ellie kissed me last night, Dina. I don’t know how to feel…”
Dina started to look confused as she realized that this was what this was about. “Wait… what? Ellie kissed you?” Dina was a bit surprised when she heard this because she thought Ellie hated you. Dina kept listening to you while trying to make sense of everything.
“Yeah, and she said she had a crush on me for the longest time and I can’t understand why she was always so mean to me” Dina was just really confused as to what was going on. “Wait… so Ellie has liked you for a while now?” Dina was just trying to get a better understanding of what the whole situation was like between Ellie and you.
“That’s what she told me. And you know I like girls but I’ve never been with one and don’t want this to end badly.” Dina was really listening to what you were telling her and was a bit confused on why Ellie was actually mean to you.
“Huh… So Ellie liked you for a while now and has kept it a secret?” Dina then smiled when you mentioned that you liked girls. “So… you like Ellie too then?”
“I think so, I don’t know. She seems like a whole different person right now.”
Dina then started to speak again to you. “Yeah, that is strange… Ellie didn’t really act like she liked you at all. Especially since she’s always been so mean to you. But… does that mean you want to be with her then?”
“That’s why I’m here, do you think this is a good idea?”
Dina thought about this question for a bit before she spoke. “If I’m being honest with you… I do think it sounds like a pretty good idea… just give it a try and see what happens. Just don’t try to force anything… be yourself and just think about what makes you comfortable with each other okay?” Dina just wanted you to listen to her words and know that she was always there for you.
“Thanks Dina. “ Dina invited you to her party later that day. “No problem, honey… oh, and I’m also planning on throwing a party in a couple of hours.” Dina then looked at you and waited for your response. Dina wanted to make sure you were fine with this. “You can come if you want… it’s just gonna be a few people.”
“That sounds good, I’ll see if Ellie wants to come too. “
You hug Dina. Dina hugged you back. “Alright, just see if you can bring Ellie too.” Dina then let go of you as she was still smiling. “See you later then Dins, bye! Thank you for the advice!” Dina smiled again and nodded. “No problem… talk to you later honey!” Dina then went back to her own apartment and she closed the door behind her.
You were feeling better after the talk she had with Dina about you and Ellie and were now just thinking about what Ellie really feels. You then shook your head and tried to not think about that any longer. You then started to think about what to do with the rest of her day. You get home and go to your bedroom to pick her outfit for the party.
Ellie was still feeling a bit awkward about breakfast. Ellie then sat on her bed and started to get dressed. She thought for a moment about what outfit to choose for the day. Ellie eventually decided to put on her favorite flannel and her trusty black converse. 
“Hey Ellie! Dina invited us for a party at her house in a bit. You want to come too?”
Ellie noticed that you were done putting your outfit on. “Hey, Y/N, yeah, sounds fun.” A few minutes pass and Ellie is nervous.  “Hey, are you ready to go? The party should be starting soon.”
“Almost ready!”
Ellie smiled at you and spoke. “Okay, then we ought to get going. The party isn’t that far away and I think it’s about to start.” Ellie started to walk towards the front door while also expecting you to follow her.
Ellie looks at you in your favorite dress all dolled up. Ellie then smiled and was really proud of the dress you chose. Ellie then went over to you and gently put her hand on your shoulder. “You look really beautiful… I really love that dress. It suits you really well.”
Ellie then leaned in and kissed your cheek. It was like Ellie couldn’t resist flirting with you. She felt a bit flustered around you after you kissed her last night.
“Thanks Ellie, you look nice too! Let’s go then.”
Ellie smiled again while still blushing a bit. Ellie took your hand gently and walked out of the door with you. Ellie felt a bit happy now while also feeling a bit nervous about the party. No one knew you were okay together. Everyone still thinks you two hate each other. Except Dina but Ellie doesn’t know that yet. Ellie took your hand gently and walked out of the door. Ellie felt a bit happy while also feeling nervous about what you would do while you were at the party. Ellie doesn’t know you told Dina about your kissing yesterday. Ellie continued to walk through the city streets with you right next to her.
“So, this party is just gonna be a really small event… Dina invited me earlier today to it.” You said. Ellie smiled and kept holding your hand.
“It’s gonna be fun to spend some time with friends and to relax before the day ends.”
“Yeah Ells, it’s gonna be fun, I think Jesse is going too.”
Ellie smiled again and was happy to hear that her friend Jesse was also going to be at the party. Ellie then continued to hold your hand. “Yeah, it’s gonna be fun! And it’ll be nice to see him.”
You arrive at Dina’s house. You both knocked on Dina’s door so she would let you in. After a few moments, Dina opened up the door. Dina smiled when she saw Ellie and you there. “Ellie! Y/N! You two are finally here… the party is about to start!” Dina invited both of you into her apartment. “Hi Dins! you look amazing!” You keep talking to Dina. 
Ellie doesn’t feel ready for everyone to know about you two and goes to sit in the living room. Dina smiled and nodded when she saw Ellie in the living room. Ellie sat down on a sofa and started to feel tense. Ellie was worried that you would tell everyone about your situation soon. Ellie couldn’t stop thinking about this and just kept trying to relax herself.
You and Dina started talking and Ellie couldn’t resist listening. Ellie kept listening in on what You and Dina were talking about. Ellie noticed that you were talking about how things between you and Ellie went over the past few days. Ellie felt worried as well because she didn’t want Dina telling anyone what they had just done the night before. Ellie felt a bit nervous while still keeping an ear on the conversation.
You notice Ellie looking at you. Ellie then blushed since she knew you were watching her. She then turned away while trying to stay quiet on the sofa. The music started playing as Jesse arrived with the drinks. Dina looked over at Jesse as he arrived. Ellie started to feel worried as well as she saw Jesse walk over to them.
“Hey!” Ellie greeted Jesse. “Missed you man!” Jesse smiled at Ellie as he put down the bottles he was carrying. “Hey Ellie! Nice to see you again, how’ve you been?” Jesse then looked over at you. “Come and take a drink everyone! “ Jesse said loudly. Dina and Ellie both decided to get drinks and walked over to Jesse. Ellie took a drink while she spoke. “Thanks Jesse, and I’ve been doing alright. How about you?” Ellie was smiling while she spoke and felt a bit better after having her first drink of the night. Ellie smiled a bit more as she started to talk while she was drinking. “It’s so nice to relax… I needed this. Thanks Jesse.” Ellie drank a bit more she kept smiling now.
*An hour passes*
Ellie was feeling more relaxed because she was drunk right now. Ellie was dancing to some of the music and was having fun while also watching you and Dina dance together.
Ellie spoke to Jesse. “Jesse… you know… this party is a lot of fun right? I haven’t felt this relaxed since… well... since now.”
Ellie felt like she was in her own world. She starts to forget about the past few days due to the drinking and starts dancing with another girl. Ellie was having so much fun dancing with the girl that she wasn’t thinking about what had happened the other days. Dina and you were dancing with each other and were having a good time as well. You looked at Ellie and saw she was dancing with another girl. You felt nauseous.
Ellie kept dancing with the girl who was just enjoying herself as well. Ellie was so drunk that she didn’t even notice that you were seeing her dance with the other girl. She just kept dancing with her and having a great time. Ellie then spoke to the girl she was dancing with. “Hey! You know… you’re a really good dancer…” Ellie then laughed a bit and kept dancing. They were touching bodies and almost kissing her. Ellie kept dancing with the girl and was smiling so much. She felt so free doing this right now. Ellie just kept dancing and drinking. Ellie laughed a little bit when the girl kissed her. It’s like Ellie was drunk to the point where she was forgetting that you were even there.
You ask Dina who the girl is. Dina spoke as she was dancing with you. “Oh, I only know her first name… which is Jenny. She actually works with me and asked me if she could tag along with this party.” Dina was now just keeping an eye on Ellie while dancing “I think I know her? Wasn’t Ellie in love with her at some point?” Dina then looked at you and spoke. “I’m not sure if Ellie was in love with her because Ellie never told me.” Dina then kept dancing with you as she saw Ellie drinking some more.
“Come honey, no need for you to be watching this, I’ll go give Ellie a talking.” Dina said. “I’ll be right back.”
Dina left you in the kitchen and went over to talk to Ellie. Ellie was drunk and didn’t seem to care that this was happening. The girls kept dancing while they were kissing. Ellie looked happy now as she was kissing Jenny. Dina pulled Ellie out of there and far away from the girl.  "Are you stupid or just plain mean?" Dina asked Ellie. She was still drunk and didn’t respond to Dina immediately. Ellie thought back to what she just did and couldn’t believe she did that to you.
“I-I… I don't even know what came over me… I was just thinking about Y/N and then this girl just came up and-“ Ellie started to feel a bit upset as she was remembering what she just did.
“That's no excuse!” Dina said. A few of the other people at the party heard Dina and Ellie arguing. “Dina… I’m really sorry… I-I didn’t mean for it to happen… I should’ve known better. I should’ve just controlled my feelings better…” Ellie was trying to fight back the tears that were starting to roll down her cheeks. Ellie felt so mad at herself for doing what she did. “You better tell Y/N that then!” Dina almost shouted at Ellie. Ellie then sniffled a bit and wiped her eyes as she started to calm herself down. “Yeah… I need to talk to her…” Ellie was now ready to set everything straight with you.
You had left Dina’s house in a hurry, to get away from Ellie, crying. Ellie saw you leave. She started to chase after you. Ellie didn’t want you to be crying. She managed to catch up. “Y/N, wait… let me explain… I’m really-“
Before Ellie could even finish her sentence, you turned and started to walk away again.
You stop in her tracks and look at Ellie.  "I can’t believe you just did that." You were mad and hurt.  Ellie then slowly stopped as she saw you turn to look at her. Ellie wiped her eyes and spoke. “Y/N… I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight… I’m so sorry… I shouldn’t have even danced with that girl and… and I shouldn’t have kissed her.” Ellie then looked away as she felt ashamed for what she just did.
“Am I just a toy to you?  Forget it… I’m going home, just leave me alone.”
“Y/N, wait!” Ellie then tried to keep you from leaving by stepping right in front of her. “No… you’re not a toy to me… Y/N please… I… just listen to me for a moment…” Ellie then started to explain everything while she was still crying. “You… you have to believe me… I-I love you… I just couldn’t control my feelings anymore… and… I didn’t want to lie about them to you anymore…”
“Why would you do a thing like that in front of me!?” You shouted. Ellie kept crying and spoke. “I don’t know… I still don’t know why I did it… I-I just felt like it was gonna be the right choice at the time… but… you’re right… I shouldn’t have done it. I-I never wanted to hurt you like this.” Ellie started to feel really guilty for hurting you.
“You should have thought about that before!” You said, angry. Ellie kept wiping her eyes. “Oh god… I’m so stupid… I’m really really stupid, Y/N… I-I don’t deserve someone like you after everything I just did to you.” Ellie just kept feeling guilty. 
“And I know you used to like you or maybe you still do, just stay away from me and go to her since you are so eager.” You started crying.
“I-I don’t like her… anymore that is… I… I only like you now Y/N… please… just give me a chance to… to fix all this… please… I-I love you… I don’t want to hurt you and… and I don’t want to lose you…” Ellie kept trying to reason with you just to get one last chance to make everything right with her. You walk home.
“Y/N, please wait… please… I still love you… Don’t leave me like this…” Ellie was still trying to get a last chance to fix all of this…  Ellie was still holding out on the hope that things could be better between You two.
“And I can't believe I have to live in the same house as you, just do what you want but don’t bother me.” You said sadly. Ellie got the feeling you didn’t want to talk to her. She started to let you leave so that you could just have some space. Ellie was still hurt and crying a bit. She felt like she had lost you after this.
You get home and go directly to your room.
Ellie just stayed outside the house for a few more minutes as she kept wiping away her tears. She then finally went back inside to her room. Ellie just laid on her bed and kept crying. Ellie couldn’t believe how things turned out in the end… She lost you because of her foolish decision. She gets up from bed and walks to your door. Ellie tries to talk to you and knocks at your bedroom door. She kept knocking gently. Ellie  waited a few moments before knocking again. She was trying her best to be gentle and didn’t want to upset you even more. “Y/N? I-it’s me… Ellie… I-if you wanna… c-can I come in please?” Ellie opened the door cautiously then walked into your room and shut the door behind her. Ellie turned to face you. “I-I… I just wanted to say one more thing to you now that I’m sober… I-if you’ll listen to me, I mean…”
“What do you want?” You ask crying.
“I… I just wanted to say sorry… and… I hope you can forgive me for what just happened…” Ellie wiped her eyes and didn’t know what to do now. She was scared that you wouldn’t accept her apology and that Ellie had permanently ruined the relationship between you.
“I need time to think.” You say in a low and sad tone.
“T-take all the time you need…” Ellie just continued to stand in your room. She didn’t know what else to say or do right now. All Ellie wanted was to fix everything between her and you. Ellie was scared that if she were to leave the room right now that you wouldn’t forgive her. Your face was red from crying, and you did not look at Ellie.
Ellie felt really bad about seeing you like that and she wasn’t sure if she did the right thing by trying to talk to you. Ellie’s face was also a bit red from crying earlier and she didn’t want you to see her like that. Ellie tried to look everywhere but you. “Y/N? I… I-I’m really sorry… I- I… I understand if you don’t want to talk to me anymore after what just happened…”
“Why did you do it?” You ask sadly. Ellie felt like crying but then started to explain to you again. “Like I said… I-I can’t control my feelings… I just thought that dancing with her and… and-“ Ellie then just remained silent for a few seconds as she didn’t want to say more. 
“and?” You ask sadly.
Ellie then looked back at you. “And… I don’t know… I-I thought doing that would be alright…” Ellie started to feel tired and was just confused and didn’t know what her feelings meant anymore. She sighed. “Y/N… I… don’t know why I did all of this now that I’m more sober. I-I just want everything to be okay again…”
“Do you like her?” You asked quietly. Ellie just remained silent for a few moments as she was thinking about it. “No… I don’t like Jenny… I only like you now.” Ellie was starting to calm down.
“Why did you kiss her?” You were really hurt by Ellie's actions. Ellie felt scared for a moment then took a deep breath before she spoke. “I was drunk… and I didn’t mean for it to happen… I should’ve known better though… I-I just thought that would’ve been what I should do then… I was being stupid…” Ellie just didn’t want you to hate her. Ellie felt bad for how dumb she was just a few moments ago.
“Why did you treat me so badly before all this?” You ask her, tears falling down your face.
Ellie looked down at the ground. “I-I… I just- I just thought I should ignore that I liked you… I didn’t want to ruin things between us when I told you how I felt… b-but…” Ellie was starting to feel more of her emotions come back. Ellie started to feel sad. “I just made it worse in the end… I should’ve just told you the truth right away…” Ellie was really starting to worry. She was scared that she might’ve ruined the relationship between her and you. She went back to sitting down on your bed, she was too tired to stand now. “Y/N? …Please let me make this up to you…”
“And how do you plan on doing that?” You say angry.  Ellie started to think for a moment. She didn’t know how she was gonna make up for what she just did. She just kept sitting there not saying anything for a long time. Ellie was scared and didn’t know what to do,  then looked up at you as if she was about to say something. She wanted to make things right with you but she didn’t know how to do it.
You wipe your tears away. “Y/N?” Ellie spoke again “I know I can’t make things up to you right now but… I want you to know that I don’t like Jenny… I only like you… ok?” Ellie felt bad that you were still crying. Ellie just wanted to do something to make you happy again. You looked at Ellie very seriously.  Ellie was looking back at you but she felt a bit scared. She didn’t want to say anything to offend you anymore but she also wanted to help make you feel better. “Y/N? … I-I …” Ellie seemed to have an idea to make you feel better again. You continued looking, waiting for her to talk. Ellie stood up and walked towards you. She was going to take a risk right now and she was a bit nervous.
“Y/N? … Can I kiss you?” Ellie was waiting for your answer on this… she didn’t know if you would allow her to kiss her because of everything that just happened.
You looked sad and surprised at Ellies words? Ellie felt afraid as she kept waiting for you to respond. Ellie could feel her heart beating in her chest as she thought this could ruin things more than if she hadn’t just asked you. She couldn’t bear to mess up with you again. She started to get a feeling in her gut that you were gonna say no to her. “Please? … I-I need this right now… I-I hope you still feel the same way about me… please…”
You looked up at Ellie, still very sad. Ellie was  really close to you and she could feel her heart beating in her chest. Ellie was afraid but she also felt like she had to make her first move now because she didn’t want to ruin what was left with you. Then she leaned in and went in for the kiss. Ellie felt her lips touch yours and she felt so relieved that you let her kiss you.
You kissed Ellie back, still crying. Ellie started to kiss harder, she got the feeling that you were crying but she couldn’t tell if it was because you were still hurt or just happy. She kept kissing you and was beginning to hold you closer. Ellie kept feeling like she needed to hold onto everything she could with you or else she’d lose her forever.
You melted into the kiss and put her arms around Ellie. Ellie then kept kissing you for a while. She felt so happy. Ellie started to hug you tighter and she didn’t want this to end anytime soon.
Ellie then decided to sit down on the bed with you and she kept kissing you om. You let Ellie take the lead since she's done this before and you haven't. Ellie kept kissing you and the more she kissed her the happier she felt. Ellie felt so lucky that you were giving her another chance. Then Ellie started to kiss you on the neck a little bit and started to take things a little further… 
“Ellie.., i... I've never done this before.”
Ellie felt a bit confused. “What- wait… what… d-did you mean that… Y/N?” Ellie thought she just heard it wrong. Ellie was wondering if you meant she never kissed anyone before? Or if that meant something else?
“I never... had…” You were embarrassed to say the word.” I’ve never had sex.... “ You said this very very quietly .” I’m still a virgin.....”
Ellie’s face got red as she thought she heard you right. “W-wait… really?… I-I… you…”
Ellie was so in love right now. She kissed you back harder and for a much longer time. She pulled you close to her, Ellie just couldn’t stop kissing your lips. Ellie was starting to kiss you on the neck. She felt so happy, she was enjoying this way too much and she didn’t want to stop.
You let out tiny moans as you felt Ellie kiss her neck. Ellie then pulled you even closer towards her, pushing you up against her. Ellie started to kiss your lips again for a while. She put her hands on your cheeks, holding your face. Ellie felt like doing this forever but… she knew she couldn’t, she didn’t want to get too into it.
Ellie then pulled back from the kiss and was breathing heavily. Ellie looked at you as you looked at Ellie wondering why she stopped. Ellie then started to say something.
“Y/N… I… I wanna do something with you now… are you ready for it?” Ellie was nervous to say those words but she just wanted to make you happy. You nodded in agreement and kissed Ellie again. Ellie then smiled. She felt so happy. Ellie was so ready… Ellie then put you on the bed. You two felt really close to each other. Ellie started to kiss you on the lips again and put her hands all over you. It was getting passionate and exciting.
You tried taking Ellie’s shirt off, she then helped you  by taking her own shirt off. You looked at Ellie’s body amazed by how much more attractive she was without clothes on. Ellie couldn’t say anything right now… then started to kiss you again. On your neck and more all over her body. Ellie then went back to kissing your mouth. 
You were starting to feel her core heating up under your dress. Ellie kept on kissing you all over your body. Ellie wasn’t planning on stopping anytime soon. She was beginning to feel more and more excited. Ellie went back to your mouth and started to kiss you passionately again.  Ellie then kissed your legs and up your thighs. Ellie kept on kissing you, going higher. Ellie felt like she was about to… do the unthinkable.
Ellie was now taking off your dress slowly. You felt shivers and Ellie noticed. She then started taking your dress off quicker. Ellie notices the wet patch on your underwear. Ellie suddenly looked away. She felt embarrassed and didn’t want to embarrass you. You blushed a bit.
Ellie could see you were embarrassed. Ellie started to feel ashamed. Ellie could feel her face get hot. Ellie felt like she needed to explain herself. “Y/N… I-I’m so sorry… I-I… I wasn’t trying to look… I… I just… I guess I got a bit carried away… please don’t think I’m weird… I…”
“No, it’s okay Ellie.” Ellie felt a bit relieved. “Y/N… d-do you forgive me?” Ellie felt like she had to know if you were still okay with her. You were a bit surprised by Ellie’s words. “I’m still hurt Ellie, but I do forgive you.” Ellie was still feeling ashamed but… she was at least relieved that you weren't mad at her anymore. “Y/N… w-we’ll… I… I… I wanna make you happy again…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous again. You kissed Ellie as to calm her down
Ellie wasn’t expecting that. Ellie felt calmer as you kissed her again to help her feel better. Ellie was slowly forgetting about what she did. Ellie felt a bit better after you kissed her again and pulled you closer to her. She was enjoying this with you, she felt so loved again. You put your hand on Ellie’s abbs. Ellie looked down at your hand on her skin. She then put her hands on your face again.
Ellie was feeling so happy. Ellie was kissing you over and over all over her body. She was starting to get more excited. You were loving this. Ellie kept on kissing you as if she couldn’t stop anymore. Ellie was feeling so excited and you were enjoying it too. Ellie was just too happy to stop doing this.
Your dress was pulled up and Ellie could see your underwear. Ellie couldn’t believe what she was doing. “Y/N, I… um…”
Ellie was feeling a bit scared. She pulled herself away from you. Ellie was feeling worried that she was taking things further than you wanted to go.
“What’s wrong? “ You got a bit embarrassed and covered herself with the dress's skirt.
Ellie felt embarrassed as well. “W-oh nothing… s-sorry Y/N… I was just going a bit too fast, I…” Ellie was really nervous. She felt like she went too far for you to handle. Ellie didn’t know what was going to happen now.
“I was liking it...”
Ellie felt a bit surprised. “Y/N… w-wait… you… you did like what I was doing…?”
“Yes…” You blushed.
Ellie was blushing too. Ellie didn’t realize you liked what she was doing to you. “Y/N… can I keep going?” You nodded, eager to kiss Ellie again.
Ellie then smiled and got closer to you. She then started to kiss You again. Ellie’s kissing got more passionate as she kissed you more and more. Ellie felt like she couldn’t get enough of you…
You got on top of Ellie whilst kissing her. Ellie felt shocked as you got on top of her. Ellie couldn’t say anything, she just felt so excited. Ellie was starting to let her hands and her lips do as they pleased. Ellie enjoyed this moment and she couldn’t let it go. You looked into Ellie’s eyes to see if she was okay. Ellie nodded. Ellie felt like she couldn’t let this stop now. The two of you were kissing very passionately. Ellie was ready to take things even further.
Ellie put her hands on your legs and under your dress. Ellie was now thinking about what she was doing… She was trying to see if you were still okay with her but… it did seem like you wanted to continue. Ellie was  feeling like she was taking the lead with this. She continued touching your thighs. Ellie felt so happy … Ellie was really getting into this. She didn’t want to stop yet…
You kept kissing Ellie harder. Ellie was kissing back with a lot more passion than before. Ellie’s lips were all over yours. She was really starting to enjoy this, she was not planning on stopping yet. Ellie touches your underwear. She feels your wetness. You look at Ellie when she touches you. Ellie lays you on the bed and kisses you again. You felt Ellies hands on your thighs again and you were starting to get excited. Ellies smiled when she noticed how wet you were for her.
“Is this all for me?” Ellie asked, starting to feel cocky.  Ellie touches your pussy through your panties, “oh, someones really excited, hum…?”
You looked at Ellie as she touched you, you were really turned on right now, and wanted to do this with Ellie.
You kissed her as she continued to touch you. You started moaning. Ellie was happy to hear you moan for her. She started to kiss down your body and gave your tighs extra attention. You were very sensitive and felt every kiss Ellie left on your skin. You started to feel your core really getting hot as Ellie kissed your things and pushed your dress up. 
You look down at Ellie and Ellie looks up at You. “Are you sure you’re ready baby?” 
“Yes, I want to do this with you Ellie…” You said, Ellie took that yes and started to take off your panties. At this point they were soaked. You couldn't wait to feel Ellie.
Ellie looked at your pussy mesmerized. Ellie couldn't believe she made you this turned on. Ellie wanted to dive right in but remembered you had never done this before and wants it to be special for you. She started kissing up your thighs  and up to your beautiful pussy. She pressed a light kiss on your clit. You slightly jumped at the feeling. 
Ellie started licking your clit slowly to see how you would react. You start moaning in pleasure. She smirked and continued to massage your clit with her tongue. Then she put her hand on your thighs and guided them up to reach your core. Ellie felt your juices on her fingers and started to feel a patch forming on her own boxers. Ellie took her fingers to her mouth and sucked those lovely juices and moaned as she tasted them. You were moaning at Ellie’s skill. You started to feel a knot forming in your  belly. Ellie carefully and slowly inserted one of her fingers inside your tight hole. You moaned louder than before as you felt Ellie enter you. 
“You're so tight baby, damm…” Ellie started pumping her finger in and out slowly, as You started relaxing a bit. “You look so beautiful…. taking me so well…” Ellie smirked to herself proud of what she saw.
“fuck… that feels amazing ells…” You moaned ever more “please dont stop” Ellie starts going faster as she feels your hole is getting used to the intrusion. She is taking real good care of your clit at the same time.
You feel like you can't take much more as the feeling in your core is getting stronger. “Ellie… I'm getting close…” Ellie inserts a second finger inside and you gasp. She looks up to see you enjoying it. She started going faster and hitting your sensitive spongy spot. “Ellie… I think I'm…. I think I'm… going to cum….” Ellie continues at the same rhythm, increasing the speed slowly. “Cum for me baby, let me drink all that cum…”
You close your fists as you are about to cum. You feel the knot in your tummy coming undone. “Ellie, I'm cumming….”
“Yes baby, cum for me… '' Ellie is so excited to see you cum for the first time and feels so proud of herself for being the person that is making you feel this good. 
You start feeling a little overstimulated as your orgasm reaches its peak. “Ells… is too much...Ells too much…” You gently push Ellies head so she knows to stop now. Ellie sees you are getting overstimulated and starts slowing down sucking all of your juices at the same time. Ellie comes up to kiss you and you can taste yourself on Ellie’s tongue. Ellie takes her fingers out slowly and brings them to her mouth and tastes your juices one last time looking you directly in the eyes. 
You breathe heavily as you're coming down from your high, looking at Ellie sucking the fingers that just made you cum…
“Y/N, baby, you were amazing… did you feel good?” Ellie asked and kissed you lovingly. “Ellie I… That was the best thing I've ever fel…,” Your face is all red and she is breathing heavily, still a bit lost in lust. Ellie kisses your forehead and holds you in her arms. 
You never felt this good in your life, you feel like you are dreaming. You both lay back on the bed as Ellie stroked you gently. “ You did so good, baby. I'm so proud of you…”
You feel tired and close your eyes, whilst in Ellie’s embrace. Ellie just keeps holding you as you fall asleep in her arms. “Good night baby, sweet dreams..” You fall fast asleep after the storm of sensations you just felt. “Night Ellie”. Ellie stays with you all night, ending up falling asleep as well. Ellie feels so lucky having you in her arms. She doesn't want to let you go ever again.
In the morning, Ellie woke up and saw you still next to her in bed… Ellie was starting to feel happy that you were still there. “Hey… good morning Y/N…” Ellie had a smile on her face now.
“Morning, ells” You smiled. Ellie was still smiling.  “I just wanted to say thank you for staying with me last night… I just felt so… so happy with you…” Ellie wanted you to know how much she appreciated you. “Y/N… can… can we still do this again sometime…? If not… that’s perfectly…”  Ellie was starting to feel a bit awkward about it now. She didn’t wanna push her luck and you didn’t wanna try to get you to do something she wouldn’t wanna do. Ellie felt comfortable with you now and started to get overwhelmed by her feelings. Tears started forming in her eyes.
“We can talk about it, I wont judge anything.” You tell her, when you see her tears.
“Yes… I… I do wanna talk about it… I just… I don’t know if you wanna hear about it…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous. “Maybe some other time… I’m sorry… I’m just still feeling nervous… I’m glad we had this conversation though… I’m just glad that we still feel comfortable with each other… ”
“It's okay Ellie. You are safe. I won't ever judge you.” You caress her cheek.
Ellie started to feel more relieved now. “Y/N… Thank you so much… I really needed to hear that…” “If I’m being honest I feel like… I feel like I am a… a disappointment to most of the people I’ve met… Ellie didn’t know if you wanted to know the details. Ellie was still feeling a bit nervous about talking about her past.
“Why would you say that?” You look at her still caressing her face.
“My past life was… hard to say the least. I never really had anyone to support me through my tough times. I didn’t have anyone to support me… I was on my own.” Ellie felt like she was beginning to open up to you a bit more.“Do you wanna hear the rest…?” You nodded reassuringly.
“My parents weren’t supportive of me… they told me they didn’t care about me… They even sometimes blamed me for the bad things that happened to them. They… they…” Ellie then got a bit emotional. Ellie didn’t wanna cry in front of You.
“I-I’m sorry… I just… I needed to talk about it… I needed to tell someone about it… it’s okay… you can ignore me if you want…”
“It's okay to cry, Ells, I'm here now.” You stroke her hair. Ellie then started to cry a bit.
“I just… I just wanted supportive parents… I wanted… I wanted to be loved…” Ellie wiped her tears. “Y/N… thank you… thank you so much for listening to all of this, I really needed it…” You hugged Ellie. She gave you a tight hug back. Ellie felt really happy to have someone supporting her now. “Y/N… I don’t know how to thank you now…” Ellie wanted to give you something back to show how much she cared.
You look at Ellies drawings. “Oh, my drawings? I mean… they’re okay, I guess… I mean, it’s not really that much… ” Ellie was trying to be humble. “So… Y/N… you saw my drawings… well… do you… do you wanna see more…? I mean… only if you want to… of course… I mean… that’s only if you actually like them… ”
“I love them Ells, you're really good!” Ellie was surprised to hear this. Ellie felt like you were lying but she couldn’t tell if she really was or not. “Y/N… are… are you actually being serious?… I mean… they’re not that impressive… ” Ellie was getting a bit embarrassed.
“Cross my heart and hope to die.” You said turning back to face her. Ellie then giggled a bit. “That’s so nice of you, Y/N, I… I never imagined that I’d have someone support my art like this, it’s just…” Ellie then started to tear up a little. “All my life people kept telling me that my art was bad but… you… you… actually like it…” Ellie was getting a bit emotional.
“Bad? They must be all blind.” You were a bit confused about how anyone could say that about her art.
“Yeah… I mean… maybe they were blind… maybe they just wanted to make me feel bad… I mean… my parents always told me that…It’s a good thing for me that I’m away from them now…” Ellie started to feel happy about not needing to see her parents again.
“Ellie, you can talk to me, I see you need it. You will feel better after.” You reassure her.
“Yeah, you’re right… you’re right, I do need it… I’m just… I’m just glad you’re here listening to my problems… this… this is what a friend does… I’m so… so happy that you’re this kind.” Ellie was feeling a lot better after saying that. “Y/N… I just… I just really appreciate you listening to me.” You smiled and held Ellies hand. Ellie’s cheeks began to get a red shade to them. Ellie then felt so happy to see your smile. “Y/N… can… can I just give you a hug now?” Ellie then waited to see if Y/N wanted a hug. “Of course, come here.” Ellie moved over to you and gave you a hug.
“Hey Y/N… can I… can I just ask you something…?”
“Yes honey?” You say as you break the hug.
“I… I feel… I feel like… maybe… just, maybe… could… could I maybe… maybe spend the rest of the day with you… I mean… if you want to… I don’t wanna push my luck and I can always leave your room… b… but… just… just let me know if you… if… you want me to stay…”
“I want to be here with you Ellie, there's nowhere i'd rather be.” Ellie got a bit embarrassed but then got a smile on her face. “Well then... if you're okay with it... I guess... I'm spending the day with you... I mean... I'd love to spend all my time with you... I mean... you're just one of the nicest people I've ever met... you're really… really awesome…” Ellie was now full of love for you. “If it makes you feel better I can share my past too.” Ellie then got a curious look on her face. Ellie wasn't sure about asking you but she wanted to know more about her. "You can tell me about your past if you like... You... you don't have to... but... I wanna be here for you... to... to support you... that's what friends do... right?"
“Exactly.”
"I like being your friend, Y/N...I just... I just wanted to ask... um... if... if you wanted to... um... do you wanna... do you... would you like to know more about my past?"
“I'm all ears.” You smile at Ellie. Ellie got a big smile on her face. Ellie felt like you were the best person she could talk to. “I… I had a really bad childhood… my parents… my parents…” Ellie’s voice was starting to shake a bit as she spoke.
“It's okay baby, you can tell me.”
“I… uh… my parents… t… they… they weren’t good people, Y/N…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous talking about this. “They… they… they abused me… they… they physically abused me… they hit me and… they would tell me how awful I was… they… they… they kept telling me that I meant nothing to them… they… they…”
Ellie was starting to cry a bit now. You hold Ellies hand to help Ellie calm down a bit. She was holding back tears, but she still held onto your hand. Ellie was so happy to have you here for her. Ellie then spoke in a quiet voice. “I’m so… so sorry Y/N… I hope I haven’t just made you feel worse… I… I just… I’ve never really admitted… I’ve never really admitted these things before… “
“It's okay, you're okay now, they can't hurt you anymore.”
Ellie then wiped her eyes. “Y/N… thank you so, so much… I-I just, I… I really needed to tell someone about this… ” “I… I… I just… I just have… I have a lot of emotional wounds from the past… they… they can affect me a lot… and… and I just… I just don’t wanna scare you away… “ Ellie felt like she was being too blunt with you. “I’m sorry if I’m not making any sense right now…”
“You can't scare me away, I'm never leaving your side.”
“If that’s the case then… then I think I… I feel like I can tell you everything now… like I can just… I can feel safe with you… I… I… I trust you… ” Ellie was getting happier and happier. “You… you’re the first person in my life to make me feel loved and supported… I… I just… I just wanna know… know that we’re still gonna be friends… like… after this talk…”
“I'll always be your friend, I'll always be here.” Ellie smiled again. “Thank you so, so much, Y/N… you… you have no idea how much you’ve helped me now…”
You two spent the day talking to each other about your lives. About all the bad stuff and all the good stuff too. Your bond grew bigger by the hour. You lost track of time as you were too invested in each other's words. You felt happy and safe together.
“Y/N… could… I ask you one more favor…?”
“Yes baby?”
“Well, um… may… may I… c-can I stay here for the night… please… I… I… I really don’t wanna go back and sleep alone… ” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous asking you this. “I… I don’t wanna overstay my welcome and I’ll understand if you say no… I just… I wanna stay with you now… “
“We are roommates honey, I won't leave you alone, only if you want to.”
“Hey Y/N? Please, if you need me for anything, even if it’s during the night, please… just… just wake me up. I wanna be here for you … I wanna be as good a friend for you as you are for me… “
“I wont leave your side baby, I'm here.”
“Thank you… I’m gonna sleep well now… I… I can’t wait to see you again tomorrow… “ Ellie then shut her eyes and layed down on the bed.
*it's the next morning*
Ellie was sleeping in the exact same spot she was last night. She had slept like an angel. “He… hey… I’m up, I’m up… “ Ellie was still pretty drowsy though. Ellie sat upright. Ellie spoke and her hair was messed up and she had a tired look on her face. “Huh?… what time is it… is it time to wake up now?… “ Ellie’s voice was quiet as she spoke.
“You look so cute. It's 9:30 Ells.” You smiled.
“You… you think… you think I’m cute?…” Ellie then looked a bit surprised by this.
“I do” You smiled, taking Ellie's hair out of her face and giving her a kiss on the cheek. Ellie was blushing a lot. Ellie hugged you. “You… you… you make me feel so… so happy… I’m so thankful you’re not leaving my side…” Ellie’s blushing still hadn’t calmed down, she had a full on face flush at this point. Ellie didn’t wanna leave your side. You held Ellie and stroked her hair. Ellie smiled and had tears in her eyes. She spoke in a quiet voice. “I-I… I… I never realized how… how much I needed affection in my life… I… I’m just glad I can get all this now… “
“Why did you wanna be roommates with me… why… Why do you want to be so close to me?… ”  Ellie wanted to know these things.
“We got assigned together and i didnt want to piss Maria off, so I did not protest. I'm glad you stayed,” Ellie felt her face turn red again. “… but… you like being roommates with me though, right?”
“Yes honey.”
“Y/N… I… I really wanna kiss you… C-Can I?…” You looked Ellie in the eyes and nodded. She had a big smile on her face. Ellie then got closer to you and kissed your lips “I… I wanted that for so… so long… “Ellie still had a big smile on her face. Your breath got faster as Ellie got closer.
Ellie was feeling her heart beat a lot faster now. Ellie then got even closer to you. You kiss Ellie softly.
Ellie then started to kiss back. The kiss between you lasted for a few seconds. Ellie felt so happy, she then broke the kiss.“Y/N… thank you… I… I love… I like you so much… “I like you too, Ells.” You blush. Ellie then looked at you again. She just smiled and started to kiss Your neck. Ellie  spoke between her kisses.“Y/N… you… you look so beautiful… so… so pretty… “Ellie started to keep kissing Your neck. You shiverd. Ellie felt like you liked it so she kept kissing your neck for a few more seconds.
“Mmm… you… you feel so good… you… you smell good… “Ellie looked into your eyes.“Y/N… can you… can you do something for me… can you…can you kiss me… please?… “ You were nervous because of the previous night but still kissed Ellie. Ellie was blushing a lot. she kissed back. She didn’t wanna stop though. Ellie kept kissing you for several minutes. Ellie had butterflies in her stomach.“if you don’t mind… I… I wanna do more… Y/N… I… I… am just… just so in love with you… I… I hope I don’t make you uncomfortable saying that but… I need to tell you how I feel… “ You blushed more and kissed Ellie again more passionately. Ellie let herself get lost in a love she couldn’t believe she actually felt. Ellie was in a euphoric state right now all because of you and she couldn’t be happier about that.
I hope you liked this. I know I'm not very good at writing. This Was a lot of fun! Let me know what you thought. Comments and reblogs are always welcome! Part 2?
163 notes · View notes